Produced by Janet Kegg, Emmy and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net











THE
WITNESS

A NOVEL

BY
GRACE LIVINGSTON HILL LUTZ

AUTHOR OF
A VOICE IN THE WILDERNESS, ETC.

NEW YORK
GROSSET & DUNLAP
PUBLISHERS


Published by Arrangement with Harper & Brothers

Made in the United States of America

THE WITNESS

Copyright, 1917, by Harper & Brothers
Printed in the United States of America

TO MY MOTHER
MARCIA MACDONALD LIVINGSTON

WHOSE HELPFUL CRITICISM AND LOVING ENCOURAGEMENT
HAVE BEEN WITH ME THROUGH THE YEARS




     _"He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in
     himself."_
                                                 --I JOHN 5:10




THE WITNESS




CHAPTER I


Like a sudden cloudburst the dormitory had gone into a frenzy of sound.
Doors slammed, feet trampled, hoarse voices reverberated, heavy bodies
flung themselves along the corridor, the very electrics trembled with
the cataclysm. One moment all was quiet with a contented
after-dinner-peace-before-study hours; the next it was as if all the
forces of the earth had broken forth.

Paul Courtland stepped to his door and threw it back.

"Come on, Court, see the fun!" called the football half-back, who was
slopping along with two dripping fire-buckets of water.

"What's doing?"

"Swearing-match! Going to make Little Stevie cuss! Better get in on it.
Some fight! Tennelly sent 'Whisk' for a whole basket of superannuated
cackle-berries"--he motioned back to a freshman bearing a basket of
ancient eggs--"we're going to blindfold Steve and put oysters down his
back, and then finish up with the fire-hose. Oh, the seven plagues of
Egypt aren't in it with what we're going to do; and when we get done if
Little Stevie don't let out a string of good, honest cuss-words like a
man then I'll eat my hat. Little Stevie's got good stuff in him if it
can only be brought out. We're a-going to bring it out. Then we're going
to celebrate by taking him over to the theater and making him see 'The
Scarlet Woman.' It'll be a little old miracle, all right, if he has any
of his whining Puritanical ideas left in him after we get through with
him. Come on! Get on the job!"

Drifting along with the surging tide of students, Courtland sauntered
down the corridor to the door at the extreme end where roomed the
victim.

He rather liked Stephen Marshall. There was good stuff in him; all the
fellows recognized that. Only he was woefully unsophisticated,
abnormally innocent, frankly religious, and a little too openly white in
his life. It seemed a rebuke to the other fellows, unconscious though it
might be. He felt with the rest that the fellow needed a lesson.
Especially since the bald way in which he had dared to stand up for the
old-fashioned view of miracles in biblical-lit. class that morning. Of
course an ignorance like that wouldn't go down, and it was best he
should learn it at once and get to be a good fellow without loss of
time. A little gentle rubbing off of the "mamma's-good-little-boy"
veneering would do him good. He wasn't sure but with such a course
Marshall might even be eligible for the frat. that year. He sauntered
along with his hands in his pockets; a handsome, capable, powerful
figure; not taking any part in the preparations, but mildly interested
in the plans. His presence lent enthusiasm to the gathering. He was high
in authority. A star athlete, an A student, president of his fraternity,
having made the Phi Beta Kappa in his junior year, and now in his senior
year being chairman of the student exec. There would be no trouble with
the authorities of the college if Court was along to give countenance.

Courtland stood opposite the end door when it was unceremoniously thrust
open and the hilarious mob rushed in. From his position with his back
against the wall he could see Stephen lift his fine head from his book
and rise to greet them. There was surprise and a smile of welcome on his
face. Courtland thought it almost a pity to reward such open-heartedness
as they were about to do; but such things were necessary in the making
of men. He watched developments with interest.

A couple of belated participants in the fray arrived breathlessly,
shedding their mackinaws as they ran, and casting them down at
Courtland's feet.

"Look after those, will you, Court? We've got to get in on this,"
shouted one as he thrust a noisy bit of flannel head-gear at Courtland.

Courtland gave the garments a kick behind him and stood watching.

There was a moment's tense silence while they told the victim what they
had come for, and while the light of welcome in Stephen Marshall's eyes
melted and changed into lightning. A dart of it went with a searching
gleam out into the hall, and seemed to recognize Courtland as he stood
idly smiling, watching the proceedings. Then the lightning was withheld
in the gray eyes, and Marshall seemed to conclude that, after all, the
affair must be a huge kind of joke, seeing Courtland was out there.
Courtland had been friendly. He must not let his temper rise. The kindly
light came into the eyes again, and for an instant Marshall almost
disarmed the boldest of them with his brilliant smile. He would be game
as far as he understood. That was plain. It was equally plain that he
did not understand yet what was expected of him.

Pat McCluny, thick of neck, brutal of jaw, low-browed, red of face,
blunt of speech, the finest, most unmerciful tackler on the football
team, stepped up to Stephen and said a few words in a low tone.
Courtland could not hear what they were save that they ended with an
oath, the choicest of Pat Cluny's choice collection.

Instantly Stephen Marshall drew himself back, and up to his great
height, lightning and thunder-clouds in his gray eyes, his powerful arms
folded, his fine head crowned with its wealth of beautiful gold hair
thrown a trifle back and up, his lips shut in a thin, firm line, his
whole attitude that of the fighter; but he did not speak. He only looked
from one to another of the wild young mob, searching for a friend; and,
finding none, he stood firm, defying them all. There was something
splendid in his bearing that sent a thrill of admiration down
Courtland's spine as he watched, his habitual half-cynical smile of
amusement still lying unconsciously about his lips, while a new respect
for the country student was being born in his heart.

Pat, with a half-lowering of his bullet head, and a twisting of his ugly
jaw, came a step nearer and spoke again, a low word with a rumble like
the menace of a bull or a storm about to break.

With a sudden unexpected movement Stephen's arm shot forth and struck
the fellow in the jaw, reeling him half across the room into the crowd.

With a snarl like a stung animal Pat recovered himself and rushed at
Stephen, hurling himself with a stream of oaths, and calling curses down
upon himself if he did not make Stephen utter worse before he was done
with him. Pat was the "man" who was in college for football. It took the
united efforts of his classmates, his frat., and the faculty to keep his
studies within decent hailing distance of eligibility for playing. He
came from a race of bullies whose culture was all in their fists.

Pat went straight for the throat of his victim. His fighting blood was
up and he was mad clear down to the bone. Nobody could give him a blow
like that in the presence of others and not suffer for it. What had
started as a joke had now become real with Pat; and the frenzy of his
own madness quickly spread to those daring spirits who were about him
and who disliked Stephen for his strength of character.

They clinched, and Stephen, fresh from his father's remote Western farm,
matched his mighty, untaught strength against the trained bully of a
city street.

For a moment there was dead silence while the crowd in breathless
astonishment watched and held in check their own eagerness. Then the mob
spirit broke forth as some one called out:

"Pray for a miracle, Stevie! Pray for a miracle! You'll need it, old
boy!"

The mad spirit which had incited them to the reckless fray broke forth
anew and a medley of shouts arose.

"Jump in, boys! Now's the time!"

"Give him a cowardly egg or two--the kind that hits and runs!"

"Teach him that we will be obeyed!"

The latter came as a sort of chant, and was reiterated at intervals
through the pandemonium of sound.

The fight raged on for minutes more, and still Stephen stood with his
back against the wall, fighting, gasping, struggling, but bravely facing
them all; a disheveled object with rotten eggs streaming from his face
and hair, his clothes plastered with offensive yolks. Pat had him by the
throat, but still he stood and fought as best he could.

Some one seized the bucket of water and deluged both. Some one else
shouted, "Get the hose!" and more fellows tore off their coats and threw
them down at Courtland's feet; some one tore Pat away, and the great
fire-hose was turned upon the victim.

Gasping at last, and all but unconscious, he was set upon his feet, and
harried back to life again. Over-powered by numbers, he could do
nothing, and the petty torments that were applied amid a round of
ringing laughter seemed unlimited; but still he stood, a man among them,
his lips closed, a firm set about his jaw that showed their labor was in
vain so far as making him obey their command was concerned. Not one word
had he uttered since they entered his room.

"You can lead a horse to water, but you can't make him drink," shouted
one onlooker. "Cut it out, fellows! It's no use! You can't set him
cussing. He never learned how. He could easier lead in prayer. You have
to teach him how. Better cut it out!"

More tortures were applied, but still the victim was silent. The hose
had washed him clean again, and his face shone white from the drenching.
Some one suggested it was getting late and the show would begin. Some
one else suggested they must dress up Little Stevie for his first play.
There was a mad rush for garments. Any garments, no matter whose. A pair
of sporty trousers, socks of brilliant colors--not mates, an old
football shoe on one foot, a dancing-pump on the other, a white vest and
a swallow-tail put on backward, collar and tie also backward, a large
pair of white-cotton gloves commonly used by workmen for rough
work--Johnson, who earned his way in college by tending furnaces,
furnished these. Stephen bore it all, grim, unflinching, until they set
him up before his mirror and let him see himself, completing the
costume by a high silk hat crammed down upon his wet curls. He looked at
the guy he was and suddenly he turned upon them and smiled, his broad,
merry smile! _After all that_ he could see the joke and smile! He never
opened his lips nor spoke--just smiled.

"He's a pretty good guy! He's game, all right!" murmured some one in
Courtland's ear. And then, half shamedly, they caught him high upon
their shoulders and bore him down the stairs and out the door.

The theater was some distance off. They bore down upon a trolley-car and
took a wild possession. They sang their songs and yelled themselves
hoarse. People turned and watched and smiled, setting this down as one
more prank of those university fellows.

They swarmed into the theater, with Stephen in their midst, and took
noisy occupancy. Opera-glasses were turned their way, and the girls
nudged one another and talked about the man in the middle with the queer
garments.

The persecutions had by no means ceased because they had landed their
victim in a public place. They made him ridiculous at every breath. They
took off his hat, arranged his collar, and smoothed his hair as if he
were a baby. They wiped his nose with many a flourishing handkerchief,
and pointed out objects of interest about the theater in open derision
of his supposed ignorance, to the growing amusement of those of the
audience who were their neighbors. And when the curtain rose on the most
notoriously flagrant play the city boasted, they added to its flagrance
by their whispered explanations and remarks.

Stephen, in his ridiculous garb, sat in their midst, a prisoner, and
watched the play he would not have chosen to see; watched it with a face
of growing indignation; a face so speaking in its righteous wrath that
those about who saw him turned to look again, and somehow felt condemned
for being there.

Sometimes a wave of anger would sweep over the young man, and he would
turn to look about him with an impulse to suddenly break away and
attempt to defy them all. But his every movement was anticipated, and he
had the whole football team about him! There was no chance to move. He
must stay it through, much as he disliked it. He must stand it in spite
of the tumult of rage in his heart. He was not smiling now. His face had
that set, grim look of the faithful soldier taken prisoner and tortured
to give information about his army's plans. Stephen's eyes shone true,
and his lips were set firmly together.

"Just one nice little cuss-word and we'll take you home," whispered a
tormentor. "A single little word will do, just to show you are a man."

Stephen's face was gray with determination. His yellow hair shone like a
halo about his head. They had taken off his hat and he sat with his arms
folded fiercely across the back of "Andy" Roberts's nifty evening coat.

"Just one little real cuss to show you are a _man_," sneered the
freshman.

But suddenly a smothered cry arose. A breath of fear stirred through the
house. The smell of smoke swept in from a sudden open door. The actors
paused, grew white, and swerved in their places; then one by one fled
out of the scene. The audience arose and turned to panic, even as a
flame swept up and licked the very curtain while it fell.

All was confusion!

The football team, trained to meet emergencies, forgot their cruel play
and scattered, over seats and railing, everywhere, to fire-escapes and
doorways, taking command of wild, stampeding people, showing their
training and their courage.

Stephen, thus suddenly set free, glanced about him, and saw a few feet
away an open door, felt the fresh breeze of evening upon his hot
forehead, and knew the upper back fire-escape was close at hand. By some
strange whim of a panic-maddened crowd but few had discovered this exit,
high above the seats in the balcony; for all had rushed below and were
struggling in a wild, frantic mass, trampling one another underfoot in a
mad struggle to reach the doorways. The flames were sweeping over the
platform now, licking out into the very pit of the theater, and people
were terrified. Stephen saw in an instant that the upper door, being
farthest away from the center of the fire, was the place of greatest
safety. With one frantic leap he gained the aisle, strode up to the
doorway, glanced out into the night to take in the situation; cool,
calm, quiet, with the still stars overhead, down below the open iron
stairway of the fire-escape, and a darkened street with people like tiny
puppets moving on their way. Then turning back, he tore off the
grotesque coat and vest, the confining collar, and threw them from him.
He plunged down the steps of the aisle to the railing of the gallery,
and, leaning there in his shirt-sleeves and the queer striped trousers,
he put his hands like a megaphone about his lips and shouted:

"Look up! Look up! There is a way to escape up here! Look up!"

Some poor struggling ones heard him and looked up. A little girl was
held up by her father to the strong arms reached out from the low front
of the balcony. Stephen caught her and swung her up beside him, pointing
her up to the door, and shouting to her to go quickly down the
fire-escape, even while he reached out his other hand to catch a woman,
whom willing hands below were lifting up. Men climbed upon the seats and
vaulted up when they heard the cry and saw the way of safety; and some
stayed and worked bravely beside Stephen, wrenching up the seats and
piling them for a ladder to help the women up. More just clambered up
and fled to the fire-escape, out into the night and safety.

But Stephen had no thought of flight. He stayed where he was, with
aching back, cracking muscles, sweat-grimed brow, and worked, his breath
coming in quick, sharp gasps as he frantically helped man, woman, child,
one after another, like sheep huddling over a flood.

Courtland was there.

He had lingered a moment behind the rest in the corner of the dormitory
corridor, glancing into the disfigured room; water, egg-shells, ruin,
disorder everywhere! A little object on the floor, a picture in a cheap
oval metal frame, caught his eye. Something told him it was the picture
of Stephen Marshall's mother that he had seen upon the student's desk a
few days before, when he had sauntered in to look the new man over.
Something unexplained made him step in across the water and debris and
pick it up. It was the picture, still unscarred, but with a great streak
of rotten egg across the plain, placid features. He recalled the tone in
which the son had pointed out the picture and said, "That's my mother!"
and again he followed an impulse and wiped off the smear, setting the
picture high on the shelf, where it looked down upon the depredation
like some hallowed saint above a carnage.

Then Courtland sauntered on to his room, completed his toilet, and
followed to the theater. He had not wanted to get mixed up too much in
the affair. He thought the fellows were going a little too far with a
good thing, perhaps. He wanted to see it through, but still he would not
quite mix with it. He found a seat where he could watch what was going
on without being actually a part of it. If anything should come to the
ears of the faculty he wanted to be on the side of conservatism always.
That Pat McCluny was not just his sort, though he was good fun. But he
always put things on a lower level than college fellows should go.
Besides, if things went too far a word from himself would check them.

Courtland was rather bored with the play, and was almost on the point of
going back to study when the cry arose and panic followed.

Courtland was no coward. He tore off his handsome overcoat and rushed to
meet the emergency. On the opposite side of the gallery, high up by
another fire-escape he rendered efficient assistance to many.

The fire was gaining in the pit; and still there were people down there,
swarms of them, struggling, crying, lifting piteous hands for
assistance. Still Stephen Marshall reached from the gallery and pulled
up, one after another, poor creatures, and still the helpless thronged
and cried for aid.

Dizzy, blinded, his eyes filled with smoke, his muscles trembling with
the terrible strain, he stood at his post. The minutes seemed
interminable hours, and still he worked, with heart pumping painfully,
and mind that seemed to have no thought save to reach down for another
and another, and point up to safety.

Then, into the midst of the confusion there arose an instant of great
and awful silence. One of those silences that come even into great sound
and claim attention from the most absorbed.

Paul Courtland, high in his chosen station, working eagerly,
successfully, calmly, looked down to see the cause of this sudden
arresting of the universe; and there, below, was the pit full of flame,
with people struggling and disappearing into fiery depths below. Just
above the pit stood Stephen, lifting aloft a little child with
frightened eyes and long streaming curls. He swung him high and turned
to stoop again; then with his stooping came the crash; the rending,
grinding, groaning, twisting of all that held those great galleries in
place, as the fire licked hold of their supports and wrenched them out
of position.

One instant Stephen was standing by that crimson-velvet railing, with
his lifted hand pointing the way to safety for the child, the flaming
fire lighting his face with glory, his hair a halo about his head, and
in the next instant, even as his hand was held out to save another, the
gallery fell, crashing into the fiery, burning furnace! And Stephen,
with his face shining like an angel's, went down and disappeared with
the rest, while the consuming fire swept up and covered them.

Paul Courtland closed his eyes on the scene, and caught hold of the door
by which he stood. He did not realize that he was standing on a tiny
ledge, all that was left him of footing, high, alone, above that burning
pit where his fellow-student had gone down; nor that he had escaped as
by a miracle. There he stood and turned away his face, sick and dizzy
with the sight, blinded by the dazzling flames, shut in to that tiny
spot by a sudden wall of smoke that swept in about him. Yet in all the
danger and the horror the only thought that came was, "God! _That_ was a
_man_!"




CHAPTER II


Paul Courtland never knew how he had been saved from that perilous
position high up on a ledge in the top of the theater, with the burning,
fiery furnace below him. Whether his senses came back sufficiently to
guide him along the narrow footing that was left, to the door of the
fire-escape, where some one rescued him, or whether a friendly hand
risked all and reached out to draw him to safety.

He only knew that back there in that blank daze of suspended time,
before he grew to recognize the whiteness of the hospital walls and the
rattle of the nurse's starched skirt along the corridor, there was a
long period when he was shut in with four high walls of smoke. Smoke
that reached to heaven, roofing him away from it, and had its
foundations down in the burning fiery pit of hell where he could hear
lost souls struggling with smothered cries for help. Smoke that filled
his throat, eyes, brain, soul. Terrible, enfolding, imprisoning smoke;
thick, yellow, gray, menacing! Smoke that shut his soul away from all
the universe, as if he had been suddenly blotted out, and made him feel
how stark alone he had been born, and always would be evermore.

He seemed to have lain within those slowly approaching walls of smoke a
century or two ere he became aware that he was not alone, after all.
There was a Presence there beside him. Light, and a Presence! Blinding
light. He reasoned that other men, the men outside of the walls of
smoke, the firemen perhaps, and by-standers, might think that light came
from the fire down in the pit, but he knew it did not. It radiated from
the Presence beside him. And there was a Voice, calling his name. He
seemed to have heard the call years back in his life somewhere. There
was something about it, too, that made his heart leap in answer, and
brought that strange thrill he used to have as a boy in prep. school,
when his captain called him into the game, though he was only a
substitute.

He could not look up, yet he could see the face of the Presence now.
What was there so strangely familiar, as if he had been looking upon
that face but a few moments before? He knew. It was that brave spirit
come back from the pit. Come, perhaps, to lead him out of this daze of
smoke and darkness. He spoke, and his own voice sounded glad and
ringing:

"I know you now. You are Stephen Marshall. You were in college. You were
down there in the theater just now, saving men."

"Yes, I was in college," the Voice spoke, "and I was down there just
now, saving men. But I am not Stephen Marshall. Look again."

And suddenly he understood.

"Then you are Stephen Marshall's Christ! The Christ he spoke of in the
class that day!"

"Yes, I am Stephen Marshall's Christ. He let me live in Him. I am the
Christ you sneered at and disbelieved!"

He looked and his heart was stricken with shame.

"I did not understand. It was against reason. But had not seen you
then."

"And now?"

"Now? What do you want of me?"

"You shall be shown."

The smoke ebbed low and swung away his consciousness, and even the place
grew dim about him, but the Presence was there. Always through suspended
space as he was borne along, and after, when the smoke gave way, and
air, blessed air, was wafted in, there was the Presence. If it had not
been for that he could not have borne the awfulness of nothing that
surrounded him. Always there was the Presence!

There was a bandage over his eyes for days; people speaking in whispers;
and when the bandage was taken away there were the white hospital walls,
so like the walls of smoke at first in the dim light, high above him.
When he had grown to understand it was but hospital walls, he looked
around for the Presence in alarm, crying out, "Where is He?"

Bill Ward and Tennelly and Pat were there, huddled in a group by the
door, hoping he might recognize them.

"He's calling for Steve!" whispered Pat, and turned with a gulp while
the tears rolled down his cheeks. "He must have seen him go!"

The nurse laid him down on the pillow again, replacing the bandage. When
he closed his eyes the Presence came back, blessed, sweet--and he was at
peace.

The days passed; strength crept back into his body, consciousness to his
brain. The bandage was taken off once more, and he saw the nurse and
other faces. He did not look again for the Presence. He had come to
understand he could not see it with his eyes; but always it was there,
waiting, something sweet and wonderful. Waiting to show him what to do
when he was well.

The memorial services had been held for Stephen Marshall many days, the
university had been draped in black, with its flag at half-mast, the
proper time, and its mourning folded away, ere Paul Courtland was able
to return to his room and his classes.

They welcomed him back with touching eagerness. They tried to hush their
voices and temper their noisiness to suit an invalid. They told him all
their news, what games had been won, who had made Phi Beta Kappa, and
what had happened at the frat. meetings. But they spoke not at all of
Stephen!

Down the hall Stephen's door stood always open, and Courtland, walking
that way one day, found fresh flowers upon his desk and wreathed around
his mother's picture. A quaint little photograph of Stephen taken
several years back hung on one wall. It had been sent at the class's
request by Stephen's mother to honor her son's chosen college.

The room was set in order, Stephen's books were on the shelves, his few
college treasures tacked up about the walls; and conspicuous between the
windows hung framed the resolutions concerning Stephen the hero-martyr
of the class, telling briefly how he had died, and giving him this
tribute, "He was a man!"

Below the resolutions, on the little table covered with an old-fashioned
crocheted cotton table-cover, lay Stephen's Bible, worn, marked, soft
with use. His mother had wished it to remain. Only his clothes had been
sent back to her who had sent him forth to prepare for his life-work,
and received word in her distant home that his life-work had been
already swiftly accomplished.

Courtland entered the room and looked around.

There were no traces of the fray that had marred the place when last he
saw it. Everything was clean and fine and orderly. The simple saint-like
face of the plain farmer's-wife-mother looked down upon it all with
peace and resignation. This life was not all. There was another. Her
eyes said that. Paul Courtland stood a long time gazing into them.

Then he closed the door and knelt by the little table, laying his
forehead reverently upon the Bible.

Since he had returned to college and things of life had become more
real, Reason had returned to her throne and was crying out against his
"fancies." What was that experience in the hospital but the phantasy of
a sick brain? What was the Presence but a fevered imagination? He had
been growing ashamed of dwelling upon the thought, ashamed of liking to
feel that the Presence was near when he was falling asleep at night.
Most of all he had felt a shame and a land of perplexity in the
biblical-literature class where he faced "FACTS" as the professor called
them, spoken in capitals. SCIENCE was another force which
mocked his fancies. PHILOSOPHY cooled his mind and wakened him
from his dreams. In this atmosphere he was beginning to think that he
had been delirious, and was gradually returning to his normal state,
albeit with a restless dissatisfaction he had never known before.

But now in this calm, rose-decked room, with the quiet eyes of the
simple mother looking down upon him, the resolutions in their
chaplet-of-palm framing, the age-old Bible thumbed and beloved, he knew
he had been wrong. He knew he would never be the same. That Presence,
Whoever, Whatever it was, had entered into his life. He could never
forget it; never be convinced that it was not; never be entirely
satisfied without it! He believed it was the Christ! Stephen Marshall's
Christ!

By and by he lifted up his head and opened the little worn Bible,
reverently, curiously, just to touch it and think how the other boy had
done. The soft, much-turned leaves fell open of themselves to a heavily
marked verse. There were many marked verses all through the book.

Courtland's eyes followed the words:

     He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in
     himself.

Could it be that this strange new sense of the Presence was "the
witness" here mentioned? He knew it like his sense of rhythm, or the
look of his mother's face, or the joy of a summer morning. It was not
anything he could analyze. One might argue that there was no such thing,
science might prove there was not, but he _knew_ it, had _seen_ it,
_felt_ it! He had the witness in himself. Was that what it meant?

With troubled brow he turned over the leaves again:

     If any man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine,
     whether it be of God.

Ah! There was an offer, why not close with it?

He dropped his head on the open book with the old words of
self-surrender:

"Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do?"

A moment later Pat McCluny opened the door, cautiously, quietly; then,
with a nod to Tennelly back of him, he entered with confidence.

Courtland rose. His face was white, but there was a light of something
in his eyes they did not understand.

They went over to him as if he had been a child who had been lost and
was found on some perilous height and needing to be coaxed gently away
from it.

"Oh, so you're here, Court," said Tennelly, slapping his shoulder with
gentle roughness, "Great little old room, isn't it? The fellows' idea
to keep flowers here. Kind of a continual memorial."

"Great fellow, that Steve!" said Pat, hoarsely. He could not yet speak
lightly of the hero-martyr whom he had helped to send to his fiery
grave.

But Courtland stood calmly, almost as if he had not heard them. "Pat,
Nelly," he said, turning from one to the other gravely, "I want to tell
you fellows that I have met Steve's Christ and after this I stand for
Him!"

They looked at him curiously, pityingly. They spoke with soothing words
and humored him. They led him away to his room and left him to rest.
Then they walked with solemn faces and dejected air into Bill Ward's
room and threw themselves down upon his couch.

"Where's Court?" Bill looked up from the theme he was writing.

"We found him in Steve's room," said Tennelly, gloomily, and shook his
head.

"It's a deuced shame!" burst forth Pat. (He had cut out swearing for a
time.) "He's batty in the bean!"

Tennelly answered the shocked question in the eyes of Bill with a nod.
"Yes, the brightest fellow in the class, but he sure is batty in the
bean! You ought to have heard him talk. Say! I don't believe it was all
the fire. Court's been studying too hard. He's been an awful shark for a
fellow that went in for athletics and everything else. He's studied too
hard and it's gone to his head!"

Tennelly sat gloomily staring across the room. It was the old cry of the
man who cannot understand.

"He needs a little change," said Bill, putting his feet up on the table
comfortably and lighting a cigarette. "Pity the frat. dance is over. He
needs to get him a girl. Be a great stunt if he'd fall for some jolly
girl. Say! I'll tell you what. I'll get Gila after him."

"Who's Gila?" asked Tennelly, gloomily. "He won't notice her any more
than a fly on the wall. You know how he is about girls."

"Gila's my cousin. Gila Dare. She's a good sport, and she's a winner
every time. We'll put Gila on the job. I've got a date with her
to-morrow night and I'll put her wise. She'll just enjoy that kind of
thing. He's met her, too, over at the Navy game. Leave it to Gila."

"What style is she?" asked Tennelly, still skeptical.

"Oh, tiny and stylish and striking, with big eyes. A perfect little
peach of an actress."

"Court's too keen for acting. He'll see through her in half a second.
She can't put one over on Court."

"She won't try," said the ardent cousin. "She'll just be as innocent.
They'll be chums in half an hour, or it'll be the first failure for
Gila."

"Well, if any girl can put one over on Court, I'll eat my hat; but it's
worth trying, for if Court keeps on like this we'll all be buying
prayer-books and singing psalms before another semester."

"You'll eat your hat, all right," said Bill Ward, rising in his wrath.
"Nelly, my infant, I tell you Gila never fails. If she gets on the job
Court'll be dead in love with her before the midwinter exams.!"

"I'll believe it when I see it," said Tennelly, rising.

"All right," said Bill. "Remember you're in for a banquet during
vacation. Fricaseed hat the _pièce de resistance_!"




CHAPTER III


It was a sumptuous library in which Gila Dare awaited the coming of Paul
Courtland.

Great, deep, red-leather chairs stood everywhere invitingly, the floor
was spread with a magnificent specimen of Royal Bokhara, the rich
recesses of the noble walls were lined with books in rare editions, a
heavily carved table of dull black wood from some foreign land sprawled
in the center of the room and held a great bronze lamp of curious
pattern, bearing a ruby light. Ornate bronzes lurked on pedestals in
shadows, unexpectedly, and caught the eye alarmingly, like grim ones set
to watch. A throbbing fire like the heart of a lit ruby burned in a
massive fireplace of grotesque tiles, as though it were the opening into
great depths of unquenchable fire to which this room might be but an
approach.

Gila herself, slight, dark-eyed, with pearl-white skin and dusky hair,
was dressed in crimson velvet, soft and clinging like chiffon, catching
the light and shimmering it with strange effect. The dark hair was
curiously arranged, and stabbed just above her ears with two dagger-like
combs flashing with jewels. A single jewel burned at her throat on an
invisible chain, and jewels flashed from the little pointed
crimson-satin slippers, setting off the slim ankles in their
crimson-silk covering. The whole effect was startling. One wondered why
she had chosen so elaborate a costume to waste upon a single college
student.

She stood with one dainty foot poised on the brass trappings of the
hearth. In her short skirts she seemed almost a child; so sweet the
droop of the pretty lips; so innocent the dark eyes as they looked into
the fire; so soft the shadows that played in the dark hair! And yet, as
she turned to listen for a step in the hall, there was something
gleaming, sinister, in those dark eyes, something mocking in the red
lips. She might have been a daughter of Satan as she stood, the
firelight picking out those jeweled horns and slippers.

"Leave him to me," she had said to her cousin when he told her how the
brilliant young athlete and intellectual star of the university had been
stung by the religious bug. "Send him to me. I'll take it out of him and
he'll never know it's gone."

Paul Courtland entered, unsuspecting. He had met Gila a number of times
before, at college dances and the games. He was not exactly flattered,
but decidedly pleased that she had sent for him. Her brightness and
seeming innocence had attracted him strongly.

The contrast from the hall with its blaze of electrics to the lurid
light of the library affected him strangely. He paused on the threshold
and passed his hand over his eyes. Gila stood where the ruby light of
hearth and lamp would set her vivid dress on fire and light the jewels
at her throat and hair. She knew her clear skin, dark hair, and eyes
would bear the startling contrast, and how her white shoulders gleamed
from the crimson velvet. She knew how to arrange the flaming scarf of
gauze deftly about those white shoulders so that it would reveal more
than it concealed.

The young man lingered unaccountably. He had a sense of leaving
something behind him. Almost he hesitated as she came forward to greet
him, and looked back as if to rid himself of some obligation. Then she
put her bits of confiding hands out to him and smiled that wistful,
engaging smile that would have been worth a fortune on the screen.

He thrilled with wonder over her delicate, dazzling beauty; and felt the
luxury of the room about him, responding to its lure.

"So dandy of you to come to me when you are so busy after your long
illness." Her voice was soft and confiding, its cadences like soothing
music. She motioned him to a chair. "You see, I wanted to have you all
to myself for a little while, just to tell you how perfectly fine you
were at that awful fire."

She dropped upon the couch drawn out at just the right angle from the
fire and settled among the cushions gracefully. The flicker of the
firelight played upon the jeweled combs and gleamed at her throat. The
little pointed slippers cozily crossed looked innocent enough to have
been meant for the golden street. Her eyes looked up into his with that
confiding lure that thrills and thrills again.

Her voice dropped softer, and she turned half away and gazed pensively
into the fire on the hearth. "I wouldn't let them talk to me about it.
It seemed so awful. And you were so strong and great."

"It was nothing!" He did not want to talk about the fire. There was
something incongruous, almost unholy, in having it discussed here. It
jangled on his nerves. For there in front of him in the fireplace burned
a mimic pit like the one into which the martyr Steve had fallen; and
there before him on the couch sat the girl! What was there so familiar
about her? Ah! now he knew. The Scarlet Woman! Her gown was an exact
reproduction of the one the great actress had worn on the stage that
night. He was conscious of wishing to sit beside her on that couch and
revel in the ravishing color of her. What was there about this room
that made all his pulses beat?

Playfully, skilfully, she led him on. They talked of the dances and
games, little gossip of the university, with now and then a telling
personality, and a sweep of long lashes over pearly cheeks, or a lifting
of great, innocent eyes of admiration to his face.

She offered wine in delicate gold-incrusted ruby glasses, but Courtland
did not drink. He scarcely noticed her veiled annoyance at his refusal.
He was drinking in the wine of her presence. She suggested that he
smoke, and would not have hesitated to join him, perhaps, but he told
her he was in training, and she cooed softly of his wonderful strength
of character in resisting.

By this time he was in the coveted seat beside her on the couch, and the
fire burned low and red. They had ceased to talk of games and dances.
They were talking of each other, those intimate nothings that mean a
breaking down of distance and a rapidly growing familiarity.

The young man was aware of the fascination of the small figure in her
crimson robings, sitting so demurely in the firelight, the gauzy scarf
dropped away from her white neck and shoulders, the lovely curve of her
baby cheek and tempting neck showing against the background of the
shadows behind her. He was aware of a distinct longing to take her in
his arms and crush her to him, as he would pluck a red berry from a
bank, and feel its stain upon his lips. Stain! A stain was a thing that
was hard to remove. There were blood-stains sometimes and agonies; and
yet men wanted to pluck the berries and feel the stain upon their lips!

He was not under the hallucination that he was suddenly falling in love
with this girl. He did not name the passionate outcry in his soul love.
He knew she had been a charmer of many, and in yielding himself to her
recognized power he was for the moment playing with a force that was new
and interesting, with which he had felt altogether strong enough to
contend for an evening or he would not have come. That it should thrill
along all his senses with this unreasoning rapture was most astonishing.
He had never been a fellow to "fall" for every girl he met, and now he
felt himself gradually yielding to the beautiful spell about him with a
kind of wonder.

The lights and coloring of the room that had smote his senses
unpleasantly when he first entered had thrown him now into a kind of
delicious fever. The neglected wine sparkling dimly in the costly
glasses seemed a part of it. He felt an impulse to reach out, seize a
glass, and drain it. What if he should? What if he flung away his ideas
and principles and let the moment sway him as it would, just for once?
Why should he not try life as it presented itself?

These fancies fled through his brain like phantoms that did not dare to
linger. His was no callow mind, ignorant of the world. He had thought
and read and lived his ideas well for so young a man. He had vigorously
protested against weakness of every kind; yet here he was feeling the
drawing power of things he had always despised; reveling in the wine-red
color of the room, in the pit-like glow of the fire; watching the play
of smiles and wistfulness on the lovely face of the girl. He had often
wondered what others saw so attractive in her beyond a pretty face. But
now he understood. Her child-like speech and pretty little ways
fascinated him. Perhaps she was really innocent of her own charms.
Perhaps a man might lead her to give up certain of her ways that caused
her to be criticized. What a woman she would be then! What a friend to
have!

This was the last sop he threw to his conscience before he consciously
began to yield to the spell that was upon him.

She had been speaking of palmistry, and she took his hand in hers,
innocently, impersonally, with large eyes lifted inquiringly. Her breath
was on his face; her touch had stirred his senses with a madness he had
never felt nor measured in himself before.

"The life-line is here," she said, coolly, and traced it delicately
along his palm with a sea-shell tinted finger. Like cool delicious fire
it spread from nerve to nerve and set aside his reason in a frenzy. He
would seize the berry and feel its stain upon his lips now no matter
what!--

"Paul!"

It was as distinct upon his ear as if the words had been spoken; as
startling and calming as a cool hand upon his fevered brow; the sudden
entrance of a guest. He had seized her hands with sudden fervor, and
now, almost in the same moment, flung them from him and stood up, a man
in full possession of his senses. "Hark!" he said, and as he spoke a cry
broke faintly forth above them, and there was sound of rushing feet. A
frightened maid burst into the room unannounced.

"Oh, Miss Gila, I beg yer pardon, but Master Harry's got his father's
razor, an' he's cut hisself something awful."

The maid was weeping and wringing her hands helplessly, but Gila stood
frowning angrily. Courtland sprang up the stairs. In the tumult of his
mind he would have rejoiced if the house had been on fire, or a cyclone
had struck the place--anything so he could fling himself into service.
He drew in long, deep breaths. It was like mountain air to get away from
that lurid room into the light once more. A sense of lost power
returned, was over him. The spell was broken.

He bent over the little boy alertly, grasped the wrist, and stopped the
spurt of blood. The frightened child looked up into his face and stopped
crying.

"You should have telephoned for the doctor at once and not made all this
fuss in the presence of a guest," scolded Gila as she came up the
stairs. She looked garish and out of place with her red velvet and
jewels in the brilliant light of the white-tiled bathroom. She stood
helplessly by the door, making no move to help Courtland. The maid was
at the telephone, frantically calling for the family physician.

"Hand me those towels," commanded Courtland, and saw the look of disgust
upon Gila's face as she reluctantly picked her way across the
blood-stains. It struck him that they were the color of her frock. The
stain of the crushed berry. He moistened his dry lips. At least the
stain was not upon his lips. He had escaped. Yet by how narrow a margin.

The girl felt the man's changed attitude without in the least
understanding it. She thought it had been the cry of the child that made
him jump up and fling her hands from him with that sudden "Hark!" in the
moment when he had almost yielded. She did not know that an inner voice
had called him. She only knew that she had lost him for the time, and
her vanity was still panting like a wild thing that has lost its prey.

He gathered the little boy into his arms when he had bound up the cut,
and talked to him cheerfully. The child's curly head rested trustfully
against the big shoulder.

"Floor all bluggy!" he remarked, languidly. "Wall all bluggy!" Then his
eyes fell on his sister in her scarlet frock. "Gila all bluggy, too!" he
laughed, and pointed with his well hand.

"Be still, Harry!" said Gila, sharply, and when Courtland looked up in
wonder he saw the delicate brows drawn blackly, and the mouth had lost
its innocent sweetness. The child shrank in his arms, and he put a
reassuring hand upon the little head that snuggled comfortedly against
his coat. It was one of Courtland's strong points, this love of little
children. He grew fine and gentle in their presence. It often drew
attention on the athletic field when some little fellow strayed his way
and Courtland would turn to talk to the child. People would stop their
conversation and look his way; and a whole grand stand would come to
silence just to see him walk across the diamond with a little
golden-haired kid upon his shoulder. There was something inexpressibly
beautiful about his attitude toward a child.

Gila saw it now and wondered. What unexpected trait was this that sat
upon the young man like a crown? Here, indeed, was a man who was worth
cultivating, not merely for the caprice of the moment. There was
something in his face and attitude now that commanded her respect and
admiration; something that drew her as she had not been drawn before.
She would win him now for his own sake, not just to show how she could
charm away his morbid fancies.

She continued to stare at the young man with eyes that saw new things in
him, while Courtland sat petting the child and telling him a story. He
paid no further attention to her.

When Gila set her heart upon a thing she had always had it. This had
been her father's method of bringing her up. Her mother was too busy
with her clubs and her social functions to see the harm. And now Gila
suddenly became aware that she was setting her heart upon this young
man. The eternal feminine in her that was almost choked with selfishness
was crying out for a man like this one to comfort and pet her the way he
was comforting and petting her little brother. That he had not yielded
too easily to her charms made him all the more desirable. The
interruption had come so suddenly that she couldn't even be sure he had
been about to take her hands in his when he flung them from him. He had
sprung from the couch almost as if he had been under orders. She could
not understand it, only she knew she was drawn by it all.

But he should yield! She had power and she would use it. She had beauty
and it should wound him. She would win that gentle deference and
attention for her own. In her jealous, spoiled, little heart she hated
the little brother for lying there in his arms so, interrupting their
evening just when she had him where she had wanted him. Whether she
wanted him for more than a plaything she did not know, but her plaything
he should be as long as she desired him--and more also if she chose.

When Courtland lifted his head at the sound of the doctor's footsteps on
the stairs he saw the challenge in Gila's eyes. Drawn up against the
white enamel of the bathroom door, all her brilliant velvet and jewels
gleaming in the brightness of the room, her regal little head up, her
chin lifted half haughtily, her innocent mouth pursed softly with
determination, her eyes wide with an inscrutable look--something more
than challenge--something soft, appealing, alluring, that stirred him
and drew him and repelled him all in one.

With a sense of something stronger than he was back of him, he lifted
his own chin and hardened his eyes in answering challenge. He did not
know it, of course, but he wore the look that he always had when about
to meet a foe in a game--a look of strength and concealed power that
nearly always made the coming foe quake when he saw it.

He shrank from going back to that red room again, or from being alone
with her; and when she would have had him return to the library he
declined, urging studies and an examination on the morrow. She received
his somewhat brusque reply with a hurt look, her mouth drooped
grievedly, and her eyes took on a wide, child-like look of distress that
gave an impression of innocence. He went away wondering if, after all,
he had not misjudged her. Perhaps she was only an adorable child who had
no idea of the effect her artlessness had upon men. She certainly was
lovely--wonderful! And yet the last glimpse he had of her had left that
impression of jeweled horns and scarlet, pointed toes. He had to get
away and think it out calmly before he went again. Oh yes, he was going
_again_. He had promised her at the last moment.

The sense of having escaped something fateful was passing already. The
coolness of the night and the quiet of the starlight had calmed him. He
thought he had been a fool not to have stayed a little longer when she
asked him so prettily; and he must go soon again.




CHAPTER IV


"I think I'll go to church this morning, Nelly. Do you want to go
along?" announced Courtland, the next morning.

Tennelly looked up aghast from the sporting page of the morning paper he
was lazily reading.

"Go with him, Nelly, that's a good boy!" put in Bill Ward, agreeably,
winking his off eye at Tennelly. "It'll do you good. I'd go with you,
only I've got to get that condition made up or they'll fire me off the
'varsity, and I only need this one more game to get my letter."

"Go to thunder!" growled Tennelly. "What do you think I want to go to
church for a morning like this? Court, you're crazy! Let's go and get
two saddle-horses and ride in the park. It's a peach of a morning for a
ride."

"I think I'll go to church," said Courtland, with his old voice of quiet
decision. "Do you want to go or not?"

There was something about Courtland's voice, and the way Bill Ward kept
up winking his off eye, that subdued Tennelly.

"Sure, I'll go," he growled, reluctantly.

"You old crab, you," chirped Bill, cheerfully, when Courtland had gone
out. "Can't you see you've got to humor him? He needs homeopathic
treatment. 'Like cures like.' Give him a good dose of religion and he'll
get good and tired of it. Church won't hurt him any, just give him a
good, pious feeling so he'll feel free to do as he pleases during the
week. I had a 'phone from Gila this morning. She says he's made another
date with her after exams. He fell, all right, so go get your little lid
and toddle off to Sunday-school. Try to toll him into a big, stylish
church. They're safest; but 'most any of 'em are cold enough to freeze
the eye-teeth out of a stranger as far as my experience goes."

"Well, this isn't my funeral," sulked Tennelly, going to his closet for
suitable raiment. "I s'pose you get your way, but Court's keen
intellectually, and if he happens to strike a good preacher he's liable
to fall for what he says, in the mood he's in now."

"Well, he won't strike a good preacher. There isn't one nowadays. There
are orators in the pulpit, plenty of them, but they're all preaching
about politics these days, or raving about uplifting the masses, and
that sorta thing won't hurt Court. Most of 'em are dry as punk. If Court
keeps awake through the service he won't go again, mark my words."

They chose a church at random, these two who had decided to go up to the
house of God. High-arched and Gothic were its massive walls, with intricate
carving like lace in the stonework. Softly swung leather doors shut the
sanctuary from the outer world. The fretted gold-and-blue-and-scarlet
ceiling stretched away miles, as it were, in the space above them, and
rich carvings in dark, costly wood met the wonderful frescoes at lofty
heights. The carpets were soft, and the pews were upholstered in tones
to match. A great silence brooded over the place, making itself felt
above and beneath the swelling tones of the wonderful organ. People trod
the aisles softly, like puppets playing each his part. They bent in form
of prayer for a moment and settled into silence. The minister came
stiffly into the pulpit, casting a furtive eye about his congregation.

They noticed almost at once that the most unpopular professor in the
university was acting as usher on the other side of the church. Tennelly
frowned and looked at Courtland, who sat watching the aforesaid usher as
he showed people to their seats, wondering if that man had a thing he
called religion, and if he was in any way related to Stephen Marshall's
Christ. This was a voyage of discovery for Courtland, this visit to a
Christian church. He had scarcely been to religious services since he
entered the university. He had considered them a waste of time. Now he
had come to see if there was really anything in them. It did not occur
to him that they had a real connection with those verses he had read in
the Bible about "doing the will," or that the going or staying away from
them was in any wise obligatory upon one who had allied himself with
Christ. The church stood to him as to many other young pagans such as he
was, for a man-made institution, to be attended or not as one chose.

The music was not uplifting. It was well done by a paid choir, who had
good voices and sang wonderful music, but they had no heart in their
singing. The congregation attempted no more than a murmur of the hymns.
There was not a large congregation.

The sermon was a dissertation on the Book of Jonah, a sort of résumé of
all the argument, on both sides, that has torn the theological world in
these latter days. Not a word of Stephen Marshall's Christ, save a sort
of side reference to a verse about Jonah being three days and three
nights in the whale, and the Son of Man being three days in the heart of
the earth. Courtland wasn't even sure that this reference meant the
Christ, and it never entered his head that it touched at the heart of
the great doctrine of the resurrection of the dead. As far as he could
understand the reverend gentleman the arguments he quoted against the
Book of Jonah were far stronger and more plausible than those put forth
in its defense. What was it all about, anyway? What did it matter
whether Jonah was or was not, or whether anybody accepted the book? How
could a thing like that affect the life of a man?

Tennelly watched the expressive face beside him and decided that perhaps
Bill Ward had been half right, after all.

On their way back to the university they met Gila Dare. Gila all in gray
like a dove, gray suit of soft, rich cloth, gray furs of the depth and
richness of smoke, gray suède boots laced high to meet her brief gray
skirts, silver hat with a single velvet rose on the brim to match the
soft rose-bloom on her cheeks. Gila with eyes as wide and innocent as a
baby's, cupid mouth curved sweetly in a gracious, shy smile, and dainty
little prayer-book done in gray suède held devoutly in her little gloved
hand.

"Who's that?" growled Tennelly, admiringly, when they had passed a
suitable distance.

"Why, that's Bill Ward's cousin, Gila Dare," announced Courtland,
graciously. He was still basking in the pleasure of her smile, and
thinking how different she looked from last evening in this soft, gray,
silvery effect. Yes, he had misjudged her. A girl who could look like
that must be sweet and pure and unspoiled. It had been that unfortunate
dress last night that had reminded him unpleasantly of the scarlet woman
and the awful night of the fire. If he ever got well enough acquainted
he would ask her never to wear red again; it made her appear sensual;
and even she, delicate and sweet as she was, could not afford to cast a
thought like that into the minds of her beholders. It was then he began
to idealize Gila.

"Gila Dare!" Tennelly straightened up and took notice. So that was the
invincible Gila! That little soft-eyed exquisite thing with the hair
like a midnight cloud.

"Some looker!" he commented, approvingly, and wished he were in
Courtland's shoes.

"She's got in her work all right," he commented to himself. "Old Court's
fallen already. Guess I'll have to buy a straw hat, it'll be more
edible."

Courtland was like his gay old self when he got back to the dormitory.
He joked a great deal. His eyes were bright and his color better than it
had been since he was sick. He said nothing about the morning service,
and by and by Bill Ward ventured a question: "What kind of a harangue
did you hear this morning?"

"Rotten!" he answered, promptly, and turned away. Somehow that question
recalled him to the uneasiness within his soul for which he had sought
solace in the church service. He became silent again, and, strolling
away into Stephen's room and closing the door, sat down.

There was something strange about that room. The Presence seemed always
to be there. It hadn't made itself felt in the church at all, as he had
half hoped it would. He had taken Tennelly with him because he wanted
something tangible, friendly, sane, from the world he knew, to give him
ballast. If the Presence had been in the church, with Tennelly by his
side, he would have been sure it was not wholly a hallucination
connected with his memory of Stephen.

It was strange, for now that he sat there in that quiet room that had
once witnessed the trying out of a manly soul, and saw the calm eyes of
the plain mother on the wall opposite, and the true eyes of the dowdy
school-boy on the other wall, he was feeling the Presence again!

Why hadn't he felt its power in the church? Was it because of the
presence of such people in the temple as that little mean-souled
professor, whom everybody knew to be insincere from the crown of his
head to the soles of his sly little feet? Was it because the people were
cold and careless and didn't sing even with their lips, let alone their
hearts, but hired it all done for them?

And then there had been that call of his name when he was with Gila
Dare, as clear and distinct, like a friend he had left outside who had
grown tired of waiting, and worried about him. Why hadn't the sense of
the Presence gone with him into the room? Would a Presence like that be
afraid of hostile influences? No. If it was real and a Presence at all
it would be more powerful than any other influence in the universe. Then
why?

Could it be that he had gone deliberately into an influence that would
make it impossible for the Presence to guide?

Or was it possible that his own attitude toward that girl had been at
fault? He had gone to see her regarding her somewhat lightly. As a
gentleman he should regard no woman with disrespect. Her womanhood
should be honored by him even if she chose to dishonor it herself. If he
had gone to see Gila with a different attitude toward her, expecting
high, fine things of her, rather than merely to be amused by one whom he
scarcely regarded seriously, perhaps all this strange mental phenomena
would not have come to pass.

Finally he locked the door and knelt down with his head upon the worn
Bible. He had no idea of praying. Prayer meant to him but a repetition
of a form of words. There had been prayers in his childhood, brought
about by the maiden aunt who kept house for his father after his
mother's death, and assisted in bringing him up until he was old enough
to go away to boarding-school. They were a good deal of a bore, coming
as they did when he was sleepy. There was a long, vague one beginning,
"Our Father which art," in which he always had to be prompted. There
was, "Now I lay me," and "Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, bless the bed I
lie upon; Wish I may, wish I might, get the wish I wish to-night!" Or
_was_ that a prayer? He never could remember as he grew older.

He did not know why he was drawn to kneel there with his eyes closed and
his cheek upon that Bible. Strange that when he was in that room all
doubt about the Presence vanished, all uneasiness about reconciling it
with realities, laws, and science fled away.

Later he stood in his own room by the window, watching the great red sun
go down in the west and light a ruby fire behind the long line of tall
buildings that stretched beyond the campus. The glow in no wise
resembled, but yet reminded him, of the fire in the glowing grate of the
Dare library. Why had that room affected him so strangely? And Gila,
little Gila, how sweet and innocent she had looked when they met her
that morning with her prayer-book. How wrong he must have been to take
the idle talk that people chattered about her and let it influence his
thoughts of her. She could not be all that they said, and yet look so
sweet and innocent. What had she reminded him of in literature? Ah! he
had it. Solveig in _Peer Gynt_!

       How fair! Did ever you see the like?
     Looked down at her shoes and her snow-white apron!--
     And then she held on to her mother's skirt-folds,
     And carried a psalm-book wrapped up in a 'kerchief!--

That ample purple person by her side, with the dark eyes, the double
chin, and the hard lines in her painted face, must be Gila's mother!
Perhaps people talked about the daughter because of her mother, for
_she_ looked it fully! But then a girl couldn't help having a foolish
mother! She was to be pitied more than blamed if she seemed silly and
frivolous now and then.

What a thing for a man to do, to teach her to trust him, and then guide
her and help her and uplift her till she had the highest standards
formed! She was so young and tiny, and so sweet at times! Yes, she was,
she must be, like Solveig.

If a man with a good moral character, a tolerably decent reputation for
good taste and respectability, no fool at his studies, no stain on his
name, should go with her, help her, get her to give up certain daring
things she had the name of doing--if such a fellow should give her the
protection of his friendship and let the world see that he considered
her respectable--wouldn't it help a lot? Wouldn't it stop people's
mouths and make them see that Gila wasn't what they had been saying,
after all?

It came to him that this would be a very pleasant mission, for his
leisure hours during the rest of that winter. All thought of any danger
to himself through such intercourse as he was suggesting to his thoughts
had departed from his mind.

Half a mile away Gila was pouring tea for two extremely ardent youths
who scarcely occupied half of her mind. With the other half she was
planning a little note which should bring Courtland to her side early in
the week. She had no thoughts of God. She was never troubled with much
pondering. She knew exactly what she wanted without thinking any further
about it, and she meant to have it.




CHAPTER V


It was a great source of question with Courtland afterward, just why it
should have been he that happened to carry that telegram over to the
West Dormitory to Wittemore, instead of any one of a dozen other fellows
who were in the office when it arrived and might just as well have gone.
Did anything in this world _happen_, he wondered?

He could not tell why he had held out his hand and offered to take the
message.

It was not because he was not trying hard, and studying for all he was
worth, that "Witless Abner," as Wittemore had come to be called, had won
his nickname. He worked night and day, plunged in a maze of things he
did not quite understand until long after the rest of the class had
passed them. He was majoring in sociology through the advice of a
faddist uncle who had never seen him. He had told Abner's mother that
sociology was the coming science, and Abner was faithfully carrying out
the course of study he suggested. He was floundering through hours of
lectures on the theory of the subject, and conscientiously working in
the college settlement to get the practical side of things. He had the
distressed look of a person with very short legs who is trying to keep
up with a procession of six-footers, although there was nothing short
about Abner. His legs were long, and his body was long, his arms were
long, too long for most of his sleeves. His face was long, his nose and
chin were painfully long, and were accompanied by a sensitive mouth
that was always on the quiver with apprehension, like a rabbit's, and
little light eyes with whitish eyelashes. His hair was like licked hay.
There was absolutely nothing attractive about Wittemore except his
smile, and he so seldom smiled that few of the boys had ever seen it. He
had almost no friends.

He had apparently just entered his room when Courtland reached his door,
and was stumbling about in a hurry to turn on the light. He stopped with
his lips aquiver and a dart of fear in his eyes when he saw the
telegram. Nobody but his mother would send him a telegram, and she would
never waste the money for it unless there was something dreadful the
matter. He looked at it fearfully, holding it in his hand and glancing
up again at Courtland half helplessly, as if he feared to open it.

Then, with that set, stolid look of prodding ahead that characterized
all Abner's movements he clumsily tore open the envelope.

"Your mother is dying. Come at once," were the terse, cruel words that
he read, signed with a neighbor's initials.

The young man gave the gasp of a hurt thing and stood gaping up at
Courtland.

"Nothing the matter, I hope," said Courtland, kindly, moved by the gray,
stricken look that had come over the poor fellow's face.

"It's mother!" he gasped. "Read!" He thrust the telegram into
Courtland's hand and sank down on the side of his bed with his head in
his hands.

"Tough luck, old man!" said Courtland, with a kindly hand on the bowed
shoulder. "But maybe it's only a scare. Sometimes people get better when
they're pretty sick, you know."

Wittemore shook his head. "No. We've been expecting this, she and I.
She's been sick a long time. I didn't want to come back this year! I
thought she was failing! But she would have it! She'd got her heart so
set on my graduating!"

"Well, cheer up!" said Courtland, breezily. "Very likely your coming
will help her to rally again! What train do you want to get? Can I help
you any?"

Wittemore lifted his head and looked about his room helplessly. It was
plain he was dazed.

Courtland looked up the train, 'phoned for a taxi, went around the room
gathering up what he thought would be necessities for the journey, while
Wittemore was inadequately trying to get himself dressed. Suddenly
Wittemore stopped short in the midst of his ineffective efforts and drew
something out of his pocket with an exclamation of dismay.

"I forgot about this medicine!" he gasped. "I'll have to wait for the
next train! Never mind that suit-case. I haven't time to wait for it!
I'll go right up to the station as soon as I land this."

He seized his hat and would have gone out the door, but Courtland
grabbed him by the arm.

"Hold on, old fellow! What's up? Surely you won't let anything keep you
from your mother now."

"I must!" The words came with a moan of agony from the sensitive lips.
"It's medicine for a poor old woman down in the settlement district.
She's suffering horribly, and the doctor said she ought to have it
to-night, but there was no one else to get it for her, so I promised.
She's lying there waiting for it now, listening to every sound till I
come. Mother wouldn't want me to come to her, leaving a woman suffering
like that when I'd promised. I only came up here to get car fare so I
could get there sooner than walking. It took all the change I had to
get the prescription filled."

"Darn you, Wittemore! What do you think I am? I'll take the medicine to
the old lady--ten old ladies if necessary! You get your train! There's
your suit-case. Have you got plenty of money?"

A blank look came over the poor fellow's face. "If I could find Dick
Folsom I would have about enough. He owes me something. I did some
copying for him."

Courtland's hand was in his pocket. He always had plenty of money about
him. That had never been one of his troubles. He had been to the bank
that day, fortunately. Now he thrust a handful of bills into Wittemore's
astonished hands.

"There's fifty! Will that see you through? And I can send you more if
you need it. Just wire me how much you want."

Wittemore stood looking down at the bills, and tears began to run down
his cheeks and splash upon them. Courtland felt his own eyes filling.
What a pitiful, lonely life this had been! And the fellows had let him
live that way! To think that a few paltry greenbacks should bring
_tears_!

A few minutes later he stood looking after the whirling taxi as it bore
away Wittemore into the darkness of the evening street, his heart
pounding with several new emotions. Witless Abner for one! What a
surprise he had been! Would everybody you didn't fancy turn out that way
if you once got hold of the key of their souls and opened the door?

Then the little wrapped bottle he held in his hand reminded him that he
must hasten if he would perform the mission left for him and return in
time for supper. There was something in his soul that would not let him
wait until after supper. So he plunged forward into the dusk and swung
himself on board a down-town car.

He had no small trouble in finding the street, or rather court, in which
the old woman lived.

He stumbled up the narrow staircase, lighting matches as he went, for
the place was dark as midnight. By the time he had climbed four flights
he was wondering what in thunder Wittemore came to places like this for?
Just to major in sociology? Didn't the nut know that he would never make
a success in a thing like that? What was he doing it for, anyway? Did he
expect to teach it? Poor fellow, he would never get a job! His looks
were against him.

He knocked, with no result, at several doors for his old woman, but at
last a feeble voice answered: "Come in," and he entered a room entirely
dark. There didn't even appear to be a window, though he afterward
discovered one opening into an air-shaft. He stood hesitating within the
room, blinking and trying to see what was about him.

"Be that you, Mr. Widymer?" asked a feeble voice from the opposite
corner.

"Wittemore couldn't come. He had a telegram that his mother is dying and
he had to get the train. He sent me with the medicine."

"Oh, now ain't that too bad!" said the voice. "His mother dyin'! An' to
think he should remember me an' my medicine! Well, now, what d' ye think
o' that?"

"If you'll tell me where your gas is located I'll make a light for you,"
said Courtland, politely.

"Gas!" The old lady laughed aloud. "You won't find no such thing as gas
around this part o' town. There's about an inch of candle up on that
shelf. The distric' nurse left it there. I was thinkin' mebbe I'd get
Mr. Widymer to light it fer me when he come, an' then the night
wouldn't seem so long. It's awful, when you're sufferin' to have the
nights long."

He groped till he found the shelf and lit the candle. By degrees the
flickering light revealed to him a small bare room with no furniture
except a bed, a chair, a small stove, and a table. A box in the corner
apparently contained a few worn garments. Some dishes and provisions
were huddled on the table. The walls and floor were bare. The district
nurse had done her level best to clear up, perhaps, but there had been
no attempt at good cheer. A desolate place indeed to spend a weary night
of suffering, even with an inch of candle sending weird flickerings
across the dusky ceiling.

His impulse was to flee, but somehow he couldn't. "Here's this
medicine," he said. "Where do you want me to put it?"

The woman motioned with a bony hand toward the table. "There's a cup and
spoon over there somewhere," she said, weakly. "If you could go get me a
pitcher of water and set it here on a chair I could manage to take it
durin' the night."

He could see her better now, for the candle was flaring bravely. She was
little and old. Her thin, white hair straggled pitifully about her
small, wrinkled face, her eyes looked as if they had been burned almost
out by suffering. He saw she was drawn and quivering with pain, even now
as she tried to speak cheerfully. A something rebellious in him yielded
to the nerve of the little old woman, and he put down his impatience.
Sure he would get her the water!

She explained that the hydrant was down on the street. He took the
doubtful-looking pitcher and stumbled out upon those narrow, rickety
stairs again.

Way down to the street and back in that inky blackness! "Gosh! Thunder!
The deuce!" (He didn't allow himself any stronger words these days.)
Was this the kind of thing one was up against when one majored in
sociology?

"I be'n thinkin'," said the old lady, quaveringly, when he stumbled,
blinking, back into the room again with the water, "ef you wouldn't mind
jest stirrin' up the fire an' makin' me a sup o' tea it would be real
heartenin'. I 'ain't et nothin' all day 'cause the pain was so bad, but
I think it'll ease up when I git a dose of the medicine, and p'r'aps I
might eat a bite."

Courtland was appalled, but he went vigorously to work at that fire,
although he had never laid eyes on anything so primitive as that stove
in all his life. Presently, by using common sense, he had the thing
going and a forlorn little kettle steaming away cheerfully.

The old woman cautioned him against using too much tea. There must be at
least three drawings left, and it would be a long time, perhaps, before
she got any more. Yes, there was a little mite of sugar in a paper on
the table.

"There's some bread there, too--half a loaf 'most--but I guess it's
pretty dry. You don't know how to make toast I 'spose," she added,
wistfully.

Courtland had never made toast in his life. He abominated it. She told
him how to hold it up on a fork in front of the coals and he managed to
do two very creditable slices. He had forgotten his own supper now.
There was something quite fresh and original in the whole experience. It
would have been interesting to have told the boys, if there weren't some
features about it that were almost sacred. He wondered what the gang
would say when he told them about Wittemore! Poor Wittemore! He wasn't
as nutty as they had thought! He had good in his heart! Courtland poured
the tea, but the sugar-paper had proved quite empty when he found it;
likewise a plate that had once contained butter.

The toast and tea, however, seemed to be quite acceptable without its
usual accessories. "Now," he said, with a long breath, "is there
anything else you'd like done before I go?--for I must be getting back
to college."

"If you just wouldn't mind makin' a prayer before you go," responded the
little old woman, wistfully, her feeble chin trembling with her
boldness. "I be'n wantin' a prayer this long while, but I don't seem to
have good luck. The distric' nurse, she ain't the prayin' kind; an' Mr.
Widymer he says he don't pray no more since he's come to college. He
said it so kind of ashamed-like I didn't like to bother him again; and
there ain't anybody else come my way for three months back. You seem so
kind-spoken and pleasant-like as if you might be related to a preacher,
and I thought mebbe you wouldn't mind just makin' a little short prayer
'fore you go. I dunno how long it'll be 'fore I'll get a chancet of one
again."

Courtland stood rooted to the floor in dismay. "Why,--I--" he began,
growing red enough to be apparent even by the flickering inch of candle.

Suddenly the room which had been so empty seemed to grow hushed and full
of breathless spectators, and One, waiting to hear what he would
say--whether he would respond to the call. Before his alarmed vision
there came the memory of that wall of smoke which had shut him in, and
that Voice calling him by name and saying, "You shall be shown." Was
this what the Presence asked of him? Was this that mysterious "doing His
will" that the Book spoke about, which should presently give the
assurance?

He saw the old woman's face glow with eagerness. It was as if the
Presence waited through her eyes to see what he would do. Something
leaped up in his heart in response and he took a step forward and
dropped upon his knees beside the old wooden chair.

"I'm afraid I shall make a worse bungle of it than I did of the toast,"
he said, as he saw her folding her hands with delight. She smiled with
serene assurance, and he closed his eyes and wondered where were words
to use in such a time as this.

"Now I lay me" would not do for the poor creature who had been lying
down many days and might never rise again; "Matthew, Mark, Luke, and
John" was more appropriate, but there was that uncertainty about it
being a prayer at all. "Our Father"--Ah! He caught at the words and
spoke them.

"Our Father which art"--but what came next? That was where he had always
had to be prompted, and now, in his confusion, all the rest had fled
from his mind. But now it seemed that with the words the Presence had
drawn near, was standing close by the chair. His mind leaped forth with
the consciousness that he might talk with this invisible Presence,
unfold his own perplexities and restlessness, and perhaps find out what
it all meant. With scarcely a hesitation his clear voice went on eagerly
now:

"Our Father, which art in this room, show us how to find and know You."
He could not remember afterward what else he said. Something about his
own longing, and the old woman's pain and loneliness. He was not sure if
it was really a prayer at all, that halting petition.

He got up from his knees greatly embarrassed; but more by the Presence
to whom he had dared to speak thus for the first time on his own
account, than by the little old woman, whose hands were still clasped in
reverence, and down whose withered cheeks the tears were coursing. The
smoky walls, the cracked stove, the stack of discouraged dishes, seemed
to fade away, and the room was somehow full of glory. He was choking
with the oppression of it, and with a kind of sinking at heart lest the
prayer had been only an outbreak of his own desire to know what this
Force or Presence was that seemed dominating him so fully these days.

The old woman was blessing him. She held out her hands like a patriarch:
"Oh, that was such a beautiful prayer! I'll not forget the words all the
night through and for many a night. The Lord Himself bless ye! Are you a
preacher's son, perhaps?"

He shook his head; but he had no smile upon his face at the thought, as
he might have had five minutes before.

"Well, then, yer surely goin' to be a preacher yerself?"

"No," he said; then added, thoughtfully, "not that I know of." The
suggestion struck him curiously as one who hears for the first time that
there is a possibility that he may be selected for some important
foreign embassy.

"Well, then, yer surely a blessed child o' God Himself, anyhow, and this
is a great night fer this poor little room to be honored with a pretty
prayer like that!"

Scarcely hearing her, he said good night and went thoughtfully down the
dark stairs, a strange sense of peace upon him. Curiously enough, while
he felt that he had left the Presence up in that little dismal room, it
yet seemed to be moving beside him, touching his soul, breathing upon
him! He was so engrossed with this thought that it never occurred to him
that he had given the old woman every cent he had in his pocket. He had
forgotten entirely that he had been hungry. A great world-wonder was
moving within his spirit. He could not understand himself. He went back
with awe over the last few minutes and the strange new world into which
he had been so suddenly plunged.

Scarcely noticing how he went, he got himself out of the intricacies of
the court into a neighborhood a shade less poverty-stricken, and stood
upon the corner of a busy thoroughfare in an utterly unfamiliar
district, pausing to look about him and discover his whereabouts.

A little child with long, fair hair rushed suddenly out of a door on the
side-street, eagerly pulling a ragged sweater about his small shoulders,
and stood upon the curbstone, breathlessly watching the coming trolley.
The car stopped, and a young girl in shabby clothes got out and came
toward him.

"Bonnie! Bonnie! I've got supper all ready!" the child called in a
clear, bird-like voice, and darted from the curb across the narrow
side-street to meet her.

Courtland, standing on the corner in front of the trolley, saw, too
late, the swift-coming automobile bearing down upon the child, its
head-lights flaring on the golden hair. With a cry the young man sprang
to the rescue, but the child was already crumpled up like a lily and the
relentless car speeding onward, its chauffeur darting frightened,
cowardly glances behind him as he plunged his machine forward over the
track, almost in the teeth of the up-trolley. When the trolley was
passed there was no sign of the car, even if any one had had time to
look for it. There in the road lay the little, broken child, the long
hair spilling like gold over the pavement, the little, still, white face
looking up like a flower that has suddenly been torn from the plant.

The girl was beside the child almost instantly, dropping all her
parcels; gathering him into her slender arms, calling in frightened,
tender tones:

"Aleck! Darling! My little darling!"

The child was too heavy for her to lift, and she tottered as she tried
to rise, lifting a frightened face to Courtland.

"Let me take him," said the young man, stooping and gathering him gently
from her. "Now show me where!"




CHAPTER VI


Into the narrow brick house from which he had run forth so joyously but
a few short minutes before, they carried him, up two flights of steep
stairs to a tiny room at the back of the hall.

The gas was burning brightly at one side, and something that sent forth
a savory odor was bubbling on a little two-burner gas-stove. Courtland
was hungry, and it struck his nostrils pleasantly as the door swung
open, revealing a tiny table covered with a white cloth, set for two.
There was a window curtained with white, and a red geranium on the sill.

The girl entered ahead of him, sweeping back a bright chintz curtain
that divided the tiny room, and drew forth a child's cot bed. Courtland
gently laid down the little inert figure. The girl was on her knees
beside the child at once, a bottle in her hand. She was dropping a few
drops in a teaspoon and forcing them between the child's lips.

"Will you please get a doctor, quick," she said, in a strained, quiet
voice. "No, I don't know who; I've only been here two weeks. We're
strangers! Bring somebody! anybody! quick!"

Courtland was back in a minute with a weary, seedy-looking doctor who
just fitted the street. All the way he was seeing the beautiful agony of
the girl's face. It was as if her suffering had been his own. Somehow he
could not bear to think what might be coming. The little form had lain
so limply in his arms!

The girl had undressed the child and put him between the sheets. He was
more like a broken lily than ever. The long dark lashes lay still upon
the cheeks.

Courtland stood back in the doorway, looking at the small table set for
two, and pushed to the wall now to make room for the cot. There was just
barely room to walk around between the things. He could almost hear the
echo of that happy, childish voice calling down in the street: "Bonnie!
Bonnie! I've got supper all ready!"

He wondered if the girl had heard. And there was the supper! Two
blue-and-white bowls set daintily on two blue-and-white plates,
obviously for the something-hot that was cooking over the flame, two
bits of bread-and-butter plates to match; two glasses of milk; a plate
of bread, another of butter; and by way of dessert an apple cut in half,
the core dug out and the hollow filled with sugar. He took in the
details tenderly, as if they had been a word-picture by Wells or Shaw in
his contemporary-prose class at college. They seemed to burn themselves
into his memory.

"Go over to my house and ask my wife to give you my battery!" commanded
the doctor in a low growl.

Courtland was off again, glad of something to do. He carried the memory
of the doctor's grizzled face lying on the little bared breast of the
child, listening for the heart-beats, and the beautiful girl's anguish
as she stood above them. He pushed aside the curious throng that had
gathered around the door and were looking up the stairs, whispering
dolefully and shaking heads:

"An' he was so purty, and so cheery, bless his heart!" wailed one woman.
"He always had his bit of a word an' a smile!"

"Aw! Them ottymobbeels!" he heard another murmur. "Ridin' along in
their glory! They'll be a day o' reckonin' fer them rich folks what
rides in 'em! They'll hev to walk! They may even have to lie abed an'
hev their wages get behind!"

The whole weight of the sorrow of the world seemed suddenly pressing
upon Courtland's heart. How had he been thus unexpectedly taken out of
the pleasant monotony of the university and whirled into this vortex of
anguish! Why had it been? Was it just happen that he should have been
the one to have gone to the old woman and made her toast, and then been
called upon to pray, instead of Tennelly or Bill Ward or any of the
other fellows? And after that was it again just coincidence that he
should have happened to stand at that corner at that particular moment
and been one to participate in this later tragedy? Oh, the beautiful
face of the suffering girl! Fear and sorrow and suffering and death
everywhere! Wittemore hurrying to his dying mother! The old woman lying
on her bed of pain! But there had been glory in that dark old room when
he left it, the glory of a Presence! Ah! Where was the Presence now? How
could _He_ bear all this? The Christ! And could He not change it if He
would--make the world a happy place instead of this dark and dreadful
thing that it was? For the first time the horror of war surged over his
soul in its blackness. Men dying in the trenches! Women weeping at home
for them! Others suffering and bleeding to death out in the open, the
cold or the storm! How could God let it all be? His wondering soul cried
out, "Lord, if Thou hadst been here!"

It was the old question that used to come up in the class-room, yet now,
strangely enough, he began to feel there was an answer to it somewhere;
an answer wherewith he would be satisfied when he found it.

It seemed an eternity of thought through which he passed as he crossed
and recrossed the street and was back in the tiny room where life waited
on death. It was another eternity while the doctor worked again over the
boy. But at last he stood back, shaking his head and blinking the tears
from his kind, tired, blue eyes.

"It's no use," he said, gruffly, turning his head away. "He's gone!"

It was then the girl brushed him aside and sank to her knees beside the
little cot.

"Aleck! Aleck! Darling brother! Can't you speak to your Bonnie just once
more before you go?" she called, clearly, distinctly, as if to a child
who was far on his way hence. And then once again pitifully:

"Oh, darling brother! You're all I had left! Let me hear you call me
Bonnie just once more before you go to mother!"

But the childish lips lay still and white, and the lips of the girl
looking down upon the little quiet form grew whiter also as she looked.

"Oh, my darling! You have gone! You will never call me any more! And you
were all I had! Good-by!" And she stooped and kissed the boy's lips with
a finality that wrung the hearts of the onlookers. They knew she had
forgotten their presence.

The doctor stepped into the hall. The tears were rolling down his
cheeks. "It's tough luck!" he said in an undertone to Courtland.

The young man turned away to hide the sudden convulsion that seemed
coming to his own face. Then he heard the girl's voice again, lower, as
if she were talking confidentially to one who stood close at hand.

"Oh Christ, will You go with little Aleck and see that he is not afraid
till he gets safe home? And will You help me somehow to bear his leaving
me alone?"

The doctor was wiping away the tears with a great, soiled handkerchief.
The girl rose calmly, white and controlled, facing them as if she
remembered them for the first time.

"I want to thank you for all you've done!" she said. "I'm only a
stranger and you've been very kind. But now it's over and I will not
hinder you any longer."

She wanted to be alone. They could see that. Yet it wrung their hearts
to leave her so.

"You will want to make some arrangements," growled the doctor.

"Oh! I had forgotten!" The girl's hand fluttered to her heart and her
breath gave a quick catch. "It will have to be very simple," she said,
looking from one to another of them anxiously. "I haven't much money
left. Perhaps I could sell something!" She looked desperately around on
her little possessions. "This little cot! It is new just two weeks ago
and he will not need it any more. It cost twenty dollars!"

Courtland stepped gravely toward her. "Suppose you leave that to me," he
said, gently. "I think I know a place where they would look after the
matter for you reasonably and let you pay later or take the cot in
exchange, you know, anything you wish. Would you like me to arrange the
matter for you?"

"Oh, if you would!" said the girl, wearily. "But it is asking a great
deal of a stranger."

"It's nothing. I can look after it on my way home. Just tell me what you
wish."

"Oh, the very simplest there is!"--she caught her breath--"white if
possible, unless it's more expensive. But it doesn't matter, anyway,
now. There'll have to be a _place_ somewhere, too. Some time I will take
him back and let him lie by father and mother. I can't now. It's two
hundred miles away. But there won't need to be but one carriage. There's
only me to go."

He looked his compassion, but only asked, "Is there anything else?"

"Any special clergyman?" asked the doctor, kindly.

She shook her head sadly. "We hadn't been to church yet. I was too
tired. If you know of a minister who would come."

"It's tough luck," said the doctor again as they went down-stairs
together, "to see a nice, likely little chap like that taken away so.
And I operated this afternoon on a hardened old reprobate around the
corner here, that's played the devil to everybody, and he's going to
pull through! It does seem strange. It ain't the way I should run the
universe, but I'm thundering glad I 'ain't got the job!"

Courtland walked on through the busy streets, thinking that sentence
over. He had a dim current of inner perception that suggested there
might be another way of looking at the matter; a possibility that the
wicked old reprobate had yet something more to learn of life before he
went beyond its choices and opportunities; a conviction that if he were
called to go he had rather be the little child in his purity than the
old man in his deviltry.

The sudden cutting down of this lovely child had startled and shocked
him. The bereavement of the girl cut him to the heart as if she had
belonged to him. It brought the other world so close. It made what had
hitherto seemed the big worth-while things of life look so small and
petty, so ephemeral! Had he always been giving himself utterly to things
that did not count, or was this a perspective all out of proportion, a
distorted brain again, through nervous strain and over-exertion?

He came presently to a well-known undertaker's, and, stepping in, felt
more than ever the borderland-sense. In this silent house of sadness men
stepped quietly, gravely, decorously, and served you with courteous
sympathy. What was the name of the man who rowed his boat on the River
Styx? Yes! Charon! These wise-eyed grave men who continually plied their
oars between two worlds! How did they look on life? Were they hardened
to their task? Was their gentle gravity all acting? Did earthly things
appeal to them? How could they bear it all, this continual settled
sadness about the place! The awful hush! The tear-stained faces! The
heavy breath of flowers! Not all the lofty marble arches, and beauty of
surroundings, not all the soft music of hidden choirs and distant organ
up in one of the halls above where a service was even then in progress,
could take away the fact of death; the settled, final fact of death! One
moment here upon the curbstone, golden hair afloat, eyes alight with
joyous greeting, voice of laughter; the next gone, irrevocably gone,
"and the place thereof shall know it no more," Where had he heard those
words? Strange, sad house of death! Strange, uncertain life to live.
Resurrection! Where had he caught that word in carven letters twined
among lilies above the marble staircase? Resurrection! Yes, there would
need to be if there was to be any hope ever in this world!

It was a strange duty he had to perform, strange indeed for a college
boy to whom death had never come very close since he had been old enough
to understand. It came to him to wonder what the fellows would say If
they could see him here. He felt half a grudge toward Wittemore for
having let him in for all this. Poor Wittemore! By this time to-morrow
night Wittemore might be doing this same service for his own mother!

Death! Death! Death! Everywhere! It seemed as if everybody was dying!

He made selections with a memory of the girl's beautiful, refined face.
He chose simple things and everything all white. He asked about details
and gave directions so that everything would move in an orderly manner,
with nothing to annoy. He even thought to order flowers, valley-lilies,
and some bright rosebuds, not too many to make her feel under
obligation. He took out his check-book and paid for the whole thing,
arranging that the girl should not know how much it all really cost, and
that a small sum might be paid by her as she was able, to be forwarded
by the firm to him; this to make her feel entirely comfortable about it
all.

As he went out into the street again a great sense of weariness came
over him. He had lived--how many years had he lived!--in experience
since he left the university at half past five o'clock? How little his
past life looked to him as he surveyed it from the height he had just
climbed. Life! Life was not all basket-ball, and football, and dances,
and fellowships, and frats. and honors! Life was full of sorrow, and
bounded on every hand by death! The walk from where he was up to the
university looked like an impossibility. There was a store up in the
next block where he was known. He could get a check cashed and ride.

He found himself studying the faces of the people in the car in a new
light. Were they all acquainted with sorrow? Yes, there were more or
less lines of hardship, or anxiety, or disappointment on all the older
faces. And the younger ones! Did all their bright smiles and eagerness
have to be frozen on their lips by grief some day? When you came to
think of it life was a terrible thing! Take that girl now, Miss
Brentwood--Miss R.B. Brentwood the address had been. The name her
brother had called her fitted better, "Bonnie." What would life mean to
her now?

It occurred to him to wonder if there would be any such sorrow and
emptiness of life for any one if he were gone. The fellows would feel
badly, of course. There would be speeches and resolutions, a lot of
black drapery, and all that sort of thing in college, but what did that
amount to? His father? Oh yes, of course he would feel it some, but he
had been separated from his father for years, except for brief visits in
vacations. His father had married a young wife and there were three
young children. No, his father would not miss him much!

He swung off the car in front of the university and entered the
dormitory at last, too engrossed in his strange new thoughts to remember
that he had had no supper.

"Hello, Court! Where the deuce have you been? We've looked everywhere
for you. You didn't come to the dining-hall! What's wrong with you? Come
in here!"

It was Tennelly who hauled him into Bill Ward's room and thumped him
into a big leather study-chair.

"Why, man, you're all in! Give an account of yourself!" he said, tossing
his hat over to Bill Ward, and pulling away at his mackinaw.

"P'raps he's in love!" suggested Pat from the couch where he was puffing
away at his pipe.

"P'raps he's flunked his Greek exam.," suggested Bill Ward, with a grin.

"He looks as if he'd seen a ghost!" said Tennelly, eying him critically.

"Cut it out, boys," said Courtland, with a weary smile. "I've seen
enough. Wittemore's called home. His mother's dying. I went an errand
for him down in some of his slums and on the way back I just saw a
little kid get killed. Pretty little kid, too, with long curls!"

"_Good night nurse!_" said Pat from his couch. "Say, that is going
some!"

"Ferget it!" ejaculated Bill Ward, coming to his feet. "Had your supper
yet, Court?"

Courtland shook his head.

"Well, just you sit still there while I run down to the pie-shop and see
what I can get."

Bill seized his cap and mackinaw and went roaring off down the hall.
Courtland's eyes were closed. He hadn't felt so tired since he left the
hospital. His mind was still grappling with the questions that his last
two hours had flung at him to be answered.

Pat sat up and put away his pipe. He made silent motions to Tennelly,
and the two picked up the unresisting Courtland and laid him on the
couch. Pat's face was unusually sober as he gently put a pillow under
his friend's head. Courtland opened his eyes and smiled.

"Thanks, old man," he said, and gripped his hand understandingly. There
was something in Pat's face he had never noticed there before. As he
dropped his eyelids shut he had an odd sense that Pat and Tennelly and
the Presence were all taking care of him. A sick fancy of worn-out
nerves, of course, but pleasant all the same.

Down the hall a nasal voice twanged at the telephone, shouting each
answer as though to make the whole dormitory hear. Then loud steps, a
thump on the door as it was flung open:

"Court here? A girl on the 'phone wants you, Court. Says her name is
Miss Gila Dare."




CHAPTER VII


The messenger had imitated Gila Dare's petulant childish accent to
perfection. At another time the three young men would have shouted over
it. Now they looked at one another in silence.

"Sha'n't I go and get a message for you, Court?" asked Tennelly. For
Courtland's face was ashen gray, and the memory of it lying in the
hospital was too recent for him not to feel anxious about his friend. He
had only been permitted to return to college so quickly under strict
orders not to overdo.

"No, I guess I'll go," said Courtland, indifferently, rising as he
spoke.

They listened anxiously to his tones as he conversed over the 'phone.

"Hello!... Yes!... Yes!... Oh! Good evening!... Yes.... Yes....
No-o-o--it won't be possible!... No, I've just come in and I'm pretty
well 'all in.' I have a lot of studying yet to do to-night. This is
exam. week, you know.... No, I'm afraid not to-morrow night either....
No, there wouldn't be a chance till the end of the week, anyway.... Why,
yes, I think I could by that time, perhaps--Friday night? I'll let you
know.... Thank you. Good-by!"

The listeners looked from one to the other knowingly. This was not the
tone of one who had "fallen" very far for a girl. They knew the signs.
He had actually been indifferent! Gila Dare had not conquered him so
easily as Bill Ward had thought she would. And the strange thing about
it was that there was something in the atmosphere that night that made
them feel they weren't so very sorry. Somehow Courtland seemed unusually
close and dear to them just then. For the moment they seemed to have
perceived something fine and high in his mood that held them in awe.
They did not "kid" him when he came back to them, as they would
ordinarily have done. They received him gravely, talking together about
the examination on the morrow, as if they had scarcely noticed his
going.

Bill Ward came back presently with his arms laden with bundles. He
looked keenly at the tired face on the couch, but whistled a merry tune
to let on he had not noticed anything amiss.

"Got a great spread this time," he declared, setting forth his spoils on
two chairs alongside the couch. "Hot oyster stew! Sit by, fellows! Cooky
wrapped it up in newspapers to keep it from getting cold. There's bowls
and spoons in the basket. Nelly, get 'em out! Here, Pat, take that
bundle out from under my arm. That's celery and crackers. Here's a pail
of hot coffee with cream and sugar all mixed. Lookout, Pat! That's
jelly-roll and chocolate éclairs! Don't mash it, you chump! Why didn't
you come with me?"

It was pleasant to lie there in that warm, comfortable room with the
familiar sights all around, the pennants, the pictures, the wild
arrangements of photographs and trophies, and hear the fellows talking
of homely things; to be fed with food that made him begin to feel like
himself again; to have their kindly fellowship all about him like a
protection.

They were grand fellows, each one of them; full of faults, too, but true
at heart. Life-friends he knew, for there was a cord binding their four
hearts together with a little tenderer tie than bound them to any of
the other fellows. They had been together all the four years, and if all
went well, and Bill Ward didn't flunk anything more, they would all four
go out into the world as men together at the end of that year.

He lay looking at them quietly as they talked, telling little foolish
jokes, laughing immoderately, asking one another anxiously about a tough
question in the exam. that morning, and what the prospects were for good
marks for them all. It was all so familiar and beloved! So different
from those last three hours amid suffering and sorrow! It was all so
natural and happy, as if there were no sorrow in the world. As if this
life would never end! But he hadn't yet got over that feeling of the
Presence in the room with them, standing somewhere behind Pat and
Tennelly. He liked to feel the consciousness of it in the back of his
mind. What would the fellows say if he should try to tell them about it?
They would think he was crazy. He had a feeling that he would like to be
the means of making them understand.

He told them gradually about Wittemore; not as he might have told them
directly after seeing him off, nor quite as he had expected to tell
them. It was a little more full; it gave them a little kinder, keener
insight into a character that they had hitherto almost entirely
condemned and ignored. They did not laugh! It was a revelation to them.
They listened with respect for the student who had gone to his mother's
dying bed. They had all been long enough away from their own mothers to
have come to feel the worth of a mother quite touchingly. Moreover, they
perceived that Courtland had seen more in Wittemore than they had ever
seen. He had a side, it appeared, that was wholly unselfish, almost
heroic in a way. They had never suspected him of it before. His long,
horse-like face, with the little light china-blue eyes always anxious
and startled, appeared to their imaginations with a new appeal. When he
returned they would be kinder to him.

"Poor old Abner!" said Tennelly, thoughtfully. "Who would have thought
it! Carrying medicine to an old bedridden crone! And was going to stick
to his job even when his mother was dying! He's got some stuff in him,
after all, if he hasn't much sense!"

Courtland was led to go on talking about the old woman, picturing in a
few words the room where she lay, the pitifully few comforts, the inch
of candle, the tea without sugar or milk, the butterless toast! He told
it quite simply, utterly unaware, that he had told how he had made the
toast. They listened without comment as to one who had been set apart to
a duty undesirable but greatly to be admired. They listened as to one
who had passed through a great experience like being shut up in a mine
for days, or passing unharmed through a polar expedition or a lonely
desert wandering.

Afterward he spoke again about the child, telling briefly how he was
killed. He barely mentioned the sister, and he told nothing whatever of
his own part in it all. They looked at him curiously, as if they would
read between the lines, for they saw he was deeply stirred, but they
asked nothing. Presently they all fell to studying, Courtland with the
rest, for the morrow's work was important.

They made him stay on the couch and swung the light around where he
could see. They broke into song or jokes now and then as was their wont,
but over it all was a hush and a quiet sympathy that each one felt, and
none more deeply than Courtland. There had never been a time during his
college life when he had felt so keenly and so finely bound to his
companions as this night; when he went at last to his own room across
the hall, he looked about on its comforts and luxuries with a kind of
wonder that he had been selected for all this, while that poor woman
down in the tenement had to live with bare walls and not even a whole
candle! His pleasant room seemed so satisfying! And there was that girl
alone in her tiny room with so little about her to make life easy, and
her beautiful dead lying stricken before her eyes! He could not get away
from the thought of her when he lay down to rest, and in his dreams her
face of sorrow haunted him.

It was not until after the examinations the next afternoon that he
realized that he was going to her again; had been going all the time,
indeed! Of course he had been but a passing stranger, but she had no
one, and he could not let her be in need of a friend. Perhaps--Why, he
surely _had_ a responsibility for her when he was the only one who had
happened by and there was no one else!

She opened the door at his knock and he was startled by the look of her
face, so drawn and white, with great dark circles under her eyes. She
had not slept nor wept since he saw her, he felt sure. How long could
human frame endure like that? The strain was terrible for one so young
and frail. He found himself longing to take her away somewhere out of it
all. Yet, of course, there was nothing he could do.

She was full of quiet gratitude for what he had done. She said she knew
that without his kind intercession she would have had to pay far more.
She had been through it too recently before and understood that such
things were expensive. He rejoiced that she judged only by the standards
of a small country place, and knew not city prices, and therefore little
suspected how very much he had done to smooth her way. He told her of
the preacher he had secured that afternoon by telephone--a plain, kindly
man who had been recommended by the undertaker. She thanked him again,
apathetically, as if she had not the heart to feel anything keenly, but
was grateful to him as could be.

"Have you had anything to eat to-day?" he asked, suddenly.

She shook her head. "I could not eat! It would choke me!"

"But you must eat, you know," he said, gently, as if she were a little
child. "You cannot bear all this. You will break down."

"Oh, what does that matter now?" she asked, pitifully, with her hand
fluttering to her heart again and a wave of anguish passing over her
white face.

"But we must live, mustn't we, until we are called to come away?"

He asked the question shyly. He did not understand where the thought or
words came from. He was not conscious of evolving them from his own
mind.

She looked at him in sad acquiescence. "I know," she said, like a
submissive child; "and I'll try, pretty soon. But I can't just yet. It
would choke me!"

Even while they were talking a door in the front of the hall opened, and
an untidy person with unkempt hair appeared, asking the girl to come
into her room and have a bite. When she shook her head the woman said:

"Well, then, child, go out a few minutes and get something. You'll not
last the night through at this rate! Go, and I'll stay here until you
come back."

Courtland persuaded her at last to come with him down to a little
restaurant around the corner and have a cup of tea--just a cup of
tea--and with a weary look, as if she thought it was the quickest way to
get rid of their kindness, she yielded. He thought he never would
forget the look she cast behind her at the little, white, sheet-covered
cot as she passed out the door.

It was an odd experience, taking this stranger to supper. He had met all
sorts of girls during his young career and had many different
experiences, but none like this. Yet he was so filled with sympathy and
sorrow for her that it was not embarrassing. She did not seem like an
ordinary girl. She was set apart by her sorrow. He ordered the daintiest
and most attractive that the plain menu of the little restaurant
afforded, but he only succeeded in getting her to eat a few mouthfuls
and drink a cup of tea. Nevertheless it did her good. He could see a
faint color coming into her cheeks. He spoke of college and his
examinations, as if she knew all about him. He thought it might give her
a more secure feeling if she knew he was a student at the university.
But she took it all as a matter that concerned her not in the least,
with that air of aloofness of spirit that showed him he was not touching
more than the surface of her being. Her real self was just bearing it to
get rid of him and get back to her sorrow alone.

Before he left her he was moved to tell her how he had seen the little
child coming out to greet her. He thought perhaps she had not heard
those last joyous words of greeting and would want to know.

The light leaped up in her face in a vivid flame for the first time, her
eyes shone with the tears that sprang mercifully into them, and her lips
trembled. She put out a little cold hand and touched his coat-sleeve:

"Oh, I thank you! That is precious," she said, and, turning aside her
head, she wept. It was a relief to see the strained look break and the
healing tears flow. He left her then, but he could not get away from the
thought of her all night with her sorrow alone. It was as if he had to
bear it with her because there was no one else to do so.

When he left her he went and looked up the minister with whom he had
made brief arrangements over the telephone the night before. He had to
confess to himself that his real object in coming had been to make sure
the man was "good enough for the job."

The Rev. John Burns was small, sandy, homely, with kind, twinkling
red-brown eyes, a wide mouth, an ugly nose, and freckles; but he had a
smile that was cordiality itself, and a great big paw that gripped a
real welcome.

Courtland explained that he had come about the funeral. He felt
embarrassed because there really wasn't anything to say. He had given
all necessary details over the 'phone, but the kind, attentive eyes were
sympathetic, and he found himself telling the story of the tragedy. He
liked the way the minister received it. It was the way a minister should
be to people in their need.

"You are a relative?" asked Burns as Courtland got up to go.

"No." Then he hesitated. For some reason he could not bear to say he was
an utter stranger to the lonely girl. "No, only a friend," he finished.
"A--a--kind of neighbor!" he added, lamely, trying to explain the
situation to himself.

"A sort of a Christ-friend, perhaps?" The kind, red-brown eyes seemed to
search into his soul and understand. The homely, freckled face lit with
a rare smile.

Courtland gave the man a keen, hungry look. He felt strangely drawn to
him and a quick light of brotherhood darted into his eyes. His fingers
answered the friendly grasp of the other as they parted, and he went
out feeling that somehow _there_ was a man that was different; a man he
would like to know better and study carefully. That man must have had
some experience! He must know Christ! Had he ever felt the Presence? he
wondered. He would like to ask him, but then how would one go about it
to talk of a thing like that?

He threw himself into his studies again when he got back to the
university, but in spite of himself his mind kept wandering back to
strange questions. He wished Wittemore would come back and say his
mother was better! It was Wittemore that had started all this queer
side-track of philanthropy; that had sent him off to make toast for old
women and manage funerals for strange young girls. If Wittemore would
get back to his classes and plod off to his slums every day, with his
long horse-like face and his scared little apologetic smile, why,
perhaps his own mind would assume its normal bent and let him get at his
work. And with that he sat down and wrote a letter to Wittemore, brief,
sympathetic, inquiring, offering any help that might be required. When
it was finished he felt better and studied half the night.

He knew the next morning as soon as he woke up that he would have to go
to that funeral. He hated funerals, and this would be a terrible ordeal,
he was sure. Such a pitiful little funeral, and he an utter stranger,
too! But the necessity presented itself like a command from an unseen
force, and he knew that it was required of him--that he would never feel
quite satisfied with himself if he shirked it.

Fortunately his examination began at eight o'clock. If he worked fast he
could get done in plenty of time, for the hour of the funeral had been
set for eleven o'clock.

Tennelly and Pat stood and gazed after him aghast when, on coming out
of the class-room where he had taken his examination, he declined their
suggestion that they all go down to the river skating for an hour and
try to get their blood up after the strain so they could study better
after lunch.

"I can't! I'm going to that kid's funeral!" he said, and strode up the
stairs with his arms full of books.

"Good night!" said Pat, in dismay.

"Morbid!" ejaculated Tennelly. "Say, Pat, I don't guess we better let
him go. He'll come home 'all in' again."

But when they found Bill Ward and went up to try and stop Courtland he
had departed by the other door and was half-way down the campus.




CHAPTER VIII


It was all very neat and beautiful in the little, third-story back room.
The gas-stove and other things had disappeared behind the calico
curtain. Before it stood the small white coffin, with the beautiful boy
lying as if he were asleep, the roses strewn about him, and a mass of
valley-lilies at his feet. The girl, white and calm, sat beside him, one
hand resting across the casket protectingly.

Three or four women from the house had brought in chairs, and some of
the neighbors had slipped in shyly, half in sympathy, half in curiosity.
The minister was already there, talking in a low tone in the hall with
the undertaker.

The girl looked up when Courtland entered and thanked him for the
flowers with her eyes. The women huddled in the back of the room watched
him curiously and let no flicker of an eyelash pass without notice. They
were like hungry birds ready to pounce on any scrap of sentiment or
suspicion that might be dropped in their sight. The doctor came stolidly
in and went and stood beside the coffin, looking down for a minute as if
he were burning remedial incense in his soul, and then turned away with
the frank tears running down his tired, honest face. He sat down beside
Courtland. The stillness and the strangeness in the bare room were
awful. It was only bearable to look toward the peace in the small,
white, dead face; for the calm on the face of the sister cut one to the
heart.

The minister and the undertaker stepped into the room, and then it
seemed to Courtland as if One other entered also. He did not look up to
see. He merely had that sense of Another. It stayed with him and
relieved the tension in the room.

Then the voice of the minister, clear, gentle, ringing, triumphant,
stole through the room, and out into the hall, even down through the
landings, where were huddled some of the neighbors come to listen:

"And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me: Write--Blessed are the
dead which die in the Lord from henceforth ... But I would not have you
to be ignorant, brethren, concerning them which are asleep, that ye
sorrow not, even as others which have no hope. For if we believe that
Jesus died and rose again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus will
God bring with Him.... For the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven
with a shout, with the voice of the archangel and with the trump of God:
and the dead in Christ shall rise first. Then we which are alive and
remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the
Lord in the air; and so shall we ever be with the Lord. Wherefore
comfort one another with these words."

Courtland listened attentively. The words were utterly new to him. If he
had heard them before on the few occasions when he had perforce attended
funerals, they had never entered into his consciousness. They seemed
almost uncannily to answer the desolating questions of his heart. He
listened with painful attention. Most remarkable statements!

"But now is Christ risen from the dead and become the first fruits of
them that slept!"

He glanced instinctively around where it seemed that the Presence had
entered. He could not get away from the feeling that He stood just to
the left of the minister there, with bowed head, like a great one whose
errand and presence there were about to be explained. It was as if He
had come to take the little child away with Him. Courtland remembered
the girl's prayer the night the child died: "Go with little Aleck and
see that he is not afraid till he gets safe home." He glanced up at her
calm, tearless face. She was drinking in the words. They seemed to give
strength under her pitiless sorrow.

"The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death!"

Courtland heard the words with a shock of relief. Here had he been under
the depression of death--death everywhere and always! threatening every
life and every project of earth! And now this confident sentence looking
toward a time when death should be no more! It came as something utterly
new and original that there would be a time when no one should, ever
fear death again because death would be put out of existence! He had to
look at it and face it as something to be recognized and thought out, a
thing that was presenting itself for him to believe; as if the Christ
Himself were having it read just for him alone to hear; as if those
huddled curious women and the tearful doctor, and the calm-faced girl
were not there at all, only Christ and the little dead child waiting to
walk into another, realer life, and Courtland, there on the threshold of
another world to learn a great truth.

"But some will say, How are the dead raised up? And with what body do
they come?"

Courtland looked up, startled. The very thought that was dawning in his
mind! The child, presently to lie under the ground and return to dust!
How could there be a resurrection of that little body after years,
perhaps? How could there be hope for that wide-eyed sister with the
sorrowful soul?

"Thou fool, that which thou sowest, thou sowest not that body that shall
be, but bare grain, it may chance of wheat, or of some other grain."

He listened through the wonderful nature-picture, dimly understanding
the reasoning; on to the words:

"So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption, it
is raised in incorruption; it is sown in dishonor, it is raised in
glory; it is sown in weakness, it is raised in power; it is sown a
natural body, it is raised a spiritual body."

He looked at the child lying there among the lilies, those spirituelle
blossoms so ethereal and perfect that they almost seem to have a soul.
Was that the thought, then? The little child laid under the earth like
the bulb of the lily, to see corruption and decay, would come forth,
even as the spirit of the lilies came up out of the darkness and mold
and decay of their tomb under-ground, and burst into the glory of their
beautiful blossoms, the perfection of what the ugly brown bulb was meant
to be. All the possibilities come to perfection! no accident or stain of
sin to mar the glorified character! a perfect soul in a perfect,
glorified body!

The wonder of the thought swelled within him, and sent a thrill through
him with the minister's voice as he read:

"So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this
mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the
saying that is written: Death is swallowed up in victory. O death where
is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory? Thanks be to God, which
giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ!"

If Courtland had been asked before he came there whether he believed in
a resurrection he might have given a doubtful answer. During the four
years of his college life he had passed through various stages of
unbelief along with a good many of his fellow-students. With them he had
made out a sort of philosophy of life which he supposed he believed. It
was founded partly upon what he _wanted_ to believe and partly upon what
he could _not_ believe, because he had never been able to reason it out.
Up to this time even his experience with the Presence had not touched
this philosophy of his which he had constructed like a fancy scaffolding
inside of which he expected to fashion his life. The Presence and his
partial surrender to its influence had been a matter of the heart, and
until now it had not occurred to him that his allegiance to the Christ
was incompatible with his former philosophy. The doctrine of the
resurrection suddenly stood before him as something that must be
accepted along with the Christ, or the Christ was not the Christ! Christ
_was_ the resurrection if He was at all! Christ _had_ to be that, _had_
to have conquered death, or He would not have been the Christ; He would
not have been God humanized for the understanding of men unless He could
do God-like things. He was not God if He could not conquer death. He
would not be a man's Christ if He could not come to man in his darkest
hour and conquer his greatest enemy; put Himself up against death and
come out victorious!

A great fact had been revealed to Courtland: There was a resurrection of
the dead, and Christ was the hope of that resurrection! It was as if he
had just met Christ face to face and heard Him say so; had it all
explained to him fully and satisfactorily. He doubted if he could tell
the professor in the Biblical Literature class how, because perhaps _he_
hadn't seen the Christ that way; but others understood! That white,
strained face of the girl was not hopeless. There was the light of a
great hope in her eyes; they could see afar off over the loneliness of
the years that were to be, up to the time when she should meet the
little brother again, glorified, perfected, stainless!

It suddenly came to Courtland to think how Stephen Marshall would look
with that glorified body. The last glimpse he had had of him standing
above the burning pit of the theater with the halo of flames about his
head had given him a vision. A great gladness came up within him that
some day he would surely see Stephen Marshall again, grasp his hand,
make him know how he repented his own negative part in the persecution
that had led him to his death; make him understand how in dying he had
left a path of glory behind and given life to Paul Courtland.

In the prayer that followed the minister seemed as though he were
talking with dear familiarity to One whom he knew well. The young man,
listening, marveled that any dared come so near, and found himself
longing for such assurance and comradeship.

They took the casket out to a quiet place beyond the city, where the
little body might rest until the sister wished to take it away.

As they stood upon that bleak hillside, dotted over with white
tombstones, the looming city in the distance off at the right, Courtland
recognized the group of spreading buildings that belonged to-his
university. He marveled at the closeness of life and death in this
world. Out there the busy city, everybody tired and hustling to get, to
learn, to enjoy; out here everybody lying quiet, like the corn of wheat
in the ground, waiting for the resurrection time, the call of God to
come forth in beauty! What a difference it would make in the working,
and getting, and hustling, and learning, and enjoying if everybody
remembered how near the lying-quiet time might be! How unready some
might be to lie down and feel that it was all over! How much difference
it must make what one had done with the time over there in the city,
when the stopping time came! How much better it would be if one could
live remembering the Presence, always being aware of its nearness! To
live Christ! What would that mean? Was he ready to surrender a thought
like that?

The minister, it appeared, had a very urgent call in another direction.
He must take a trolley that passed the gate of the cemetery and go off
at once. It fell to Courtland to look after the girl, for the doctor had
not been able to leave his practice to take the long ride to the
cemetery. She, it seemed, did not hear what they said, nor care who went
with her.

Courtland led her to the carriage and put her in. "I suppose you will
want to go directly back to the house?" he said.

She turned to him as if she were coming out of a trance. She caught her
breath and gave him one wild, beseeching look, crying out with something
like a sob: "Oh, how can I _ever_ go back to that room _now_?" And then
her breath seemed suddenly to leave her and she fell back against the
seat as if she were lifeless.

He sprang in beside her, took her in his arms, resting her head against
his shoulder, loosened her coat about her throat, and chafed her cold
hands, drawing the robes closely about her slender shoulders, but she
lay there white and without a sign, of life. He thought he never had
seen anything so ghastly white as her face.

The driver came around and offered a bottle of brandy. They forced a few
drops between her teeth, and after a moment there came a faint flutter
of her eyelids. She came to herself for just an instant, looked about
her, realized her sorrow once more, and dropped off into oblivion again.

"She's in a bad way!" murmured the driver, looking worried. "I guess
we'd better get her somewheres. I don't want to have no responsibility.
My chief's gone back to the city, and the other man's gone across the to
West Side. I reckon we'd better go on and stop at some hospital if she
don't come to pretty soon."

The driver vanished and the carriage started at a rapid pace. Courtland
sat supporting his silent charge in growing alarm, alternately chafing
her hands and trying to force more brandy between her set lips. He was
relieved when at last the carriage stopped again and he recognized the
stone buildings of one of the city's great hospitals.




CHAPTER IX


When Courtland got back to the university the afternoon examination had
been in progress almost half an hour. With a brief explanation to the
professor, he settled to his belated work regardless of Bill Ward's
anxious glances from the back of the room and Pat's lifted eyebrows from
the other side. He knew he had yet to meet those three beloved
antagonists. He seemed to have progressed through eons of experience
since he talked with them last night. The intricate questions of the
examination on political science over which he was trying faithfully to
work seemed paltry beside the great facts of life and death.

He had remained at the hospital until the girl came out of her long
swoon and the doctor said she was better, but the thought of her white
face was continually before him. When he closed his eyes for a moment to
think how to phrase some answer in his paper he would see that still,
beautiful face as it lay on his shoulder in the carriage. It had filled
him with awe to think that he, a stranger, was her only friend in that
great city, and she might be dying! Somehow he could not cast her off as
a common stranger.

He had arranged that she should be placed in a small private room at a
moderate cost, and paid for a week in advance. The cost was a mere
trifle to Courtland. The new overcoat he had meant to buy this week
would more than cover the cost. Besides, if he needed more than his
ample allowance his father was always quite ready to advance what he
wanted. But the strange thing about all this was that, having paid to
put the girl where she would be perfectly comfortable and be well taken
care of, he could not cast her off and forget her. His responsibility
seemed to be doubled with everything he did for her. Between the
problems of deep state perplexities and intrigues was ever the
perplexity about that girl and how she was going to live all alone with
her tragedy--or tragedies--for it was apparent from the little hints she
had dropped that the death of the small brother was only the climax of
quite a series of sorrows that had come to her young life. And yet she,
with all that sorrow compassing her about, could still believe in the
Christ and call upon Him in her trouble! There was a kind of triumphant
feeling in his heart when he reached that conclusion.

He lay on the couch in Tennelly's room that night after supper and tried
to think it out, while the other three clattered away about their marks
and held an indignation meeting over the way Pat was getting
black-listed by all the professors just when he was trying so hard. He
didn't know the fellows were keeping it up to get his mind away from the
funeral. He was thinking about that girl.

The doctor had told him that she was very much run down. It looked as if
the process had been going on for some time. Her heart action was not
all it should be, and there were symptoms of lack of nutrition. What she
needed was rest, utter rest. Sleep if possible most of the time for at
least a week, with, careful feeding every two or three hours, and after
that a quiet, cheerful place with plenty of fresh air and sunshine and
more sleep; no anxiety, and nothing to call on the exhausted energies
for action or hurry.

Now how was a state of things like that to be brought about for a person
who had no home, no friends, no money, and no time to lie idle?
Moreover, how could there be any cheerful spot in the wide world for a
little girl who had passed through the fire as she had done?

Presently he went out to the drug-store and telephoned to the hospital.
They said she had had only one more slight turn of unconsciousness, but
had rallied from it quickly and was resting quietly now. They hoped she
would have a good night.

Then he went back to his room and thought about her some more. He had an
important English examination the next day, one in which he especially
wanted to do well; yet try as he would to concentrate on Wells and Shaw,
that girl and what was going to become of her would get in between him
and his book.

It was after ten o'clock when he sauntered down the hall and stood in
Stephen Marshall's room for a few minutes, as he was getting the habit
of doing every night. The peace of it and the uplift that that room
always gave him were soothing to his soul. If he had known a little more
about the Christ to whose allegiance he had declared himself he might
have knelt and asked for guidance; but as yet he had not so much as
heard of a promise to the man who "abides," and "asks what he will."
Nevertheless, when he entered that room his mind took on the attitude of
prayer and he felt that somehow the Presence got close to him, so that
questions that had perplexed him were made clear.

As he stood that night looking about the plain walls, his eyes fell upon
that picture of Stephen Marshall's mother. A mother! Ah! if there were a
mother somewhere to whom that girl could go! Some one who would
understand her; be gentle and tender with her; love her, as he should
think a real mother would do--what a difference that would make!

He began to think over all the women he knew--all the mothers. There
were not so many of them. Some of the professors' wives who had sons and
daughters of their own? Well, they might be all well enough for their
own sons and daughters, but there wasn't one who seemed likely to want
to behave in a very motherly way to a stranger like his waif of a girl.
They were nice to the students, polite and kind to the extent of one tea
or reception apiece a year, but that was about the limit.

Well, there was Tennelly's mother! Dignified, white-haired, beautiful,
dominant in her home and clubs, charming to her guests; but--he could
just fancy how she would raise her lorgnette and look "Bonnie" Brentwood
over. There would be no room in that grand house for a girl like Bonnie.
Bonnie! How the name suited her! He had a strange protective feeling
about that girl, not as if she were like the other girls he knew;
perhaps it was a sort of a "Christ-brother" feeling, as the minister had
suggested. But to go on with the list of mothers--wasn't there one
anywhere to whom he could appeal? Gila's mother? Pah! That painted,
purple image of a mother! Her own daughter needed to find a real mother
somewhere. She couldn't mother a stranger! Mothers! Why weren't there
enough real ones to go around? If he had only had a mother, a real one,
himself, who had lived, she would have been one to whom he could have
told Bonnie's story, and she would have understood!

He looked into the pictured eyes on the wall and an idea came to him. It
was like an answer to prayer. Stephen Marshall's mother! Why hadn't he
thought of her before? She was that kind of a mother of course, or
Stephen Marshall would not have been the man he was! If the Bonnie girl
could only get to her for a little while! But would she take her? Would
she understand? Or might she be too overcome with her own loss to have
been able to rally to life again? He looked into the strong motherly
face and was sure _not_.

He would write to her. He would put it to the test whether there was a
mother in the world or not. He went back to his room, and wrote her a
long letter, red-hot from the depths of his heart; a letter such as he
might have written to his own mother if he had ever known her, but such
as certainly he had never written to any woman before. He wrote:

     DEAR MOTHER OF STEPHEN MARSHALL:

     I know you are a real mother because Stephen was what he
     was. And now I am going to let you prove it by coming to you
     with something that needs a mother's help.

     There is a little girl--I should think she must be about
     nineteen or twenty years old--lying in the hospital, worn
     out with hard work and sorrow. She has recently lost her
     father and mother, and had brought her little five-year-old
     brother to the city a couple of weeks ago. They were living
     in a very small room, boarding themselves, she working all
     day somewhere down-town. Two days ago, as she was coming
     home in the trolley, her little brother, crossing the street
     to meet her, was knocked down and killed by a passing
     automobile. We buried him to-day, and the girl fainted dead
     away on the way back from the cemetery and only recovered
     consciousness when we got her to the hospital. The doctor
     says she has exhausted her vitality and needs to sleep for a
     week and be fed up; and then she ought to go to some
     cheerful place where she can just rest for a while and have
     fresh air and sunshine and good, plain, nourishing food.

     Now she hasn't a friend in the city. I know from the few
     little things she has told me that there isn't any one in
     the world she will feel free to turn to. She isn't the kind
     of girl who will accept charity. She's refined, reserved,
     independent, and all that, you know. There's another thing,
     too--she prays to your Stephen's Christ--that's why I dared
     write to you about it.

     You see, I'm an entire stranger to her. I just happened
     along when the kid was killed and had to stick around and
     help; that's how I came to know. Of course she hasn't any
     idea of all this, and I haven't any real business with it,
     but I can't see leaving her in a hole this way; and there's
     no one else to do anything.

     You wonder why I didn't find a mother nearer by, but I
     haven't any living of my own, except a stepmother, who
     wouldn't understand, and all the other mothers I know
     wouldn't qualify for the job any better. I've been looking
     at your picture and I think you would.

     What I thought of is this (if it doesn't strike you that way
     maybe you can think of some other way): I'm pretty well
     fixed for money, and I've got a lump that I've been
     intending to use for a new automobile; but my old car is
     plenty good enough for another year, and I'd like to pay
     that girl's board awhile till she gets rested and strong and
     sort of cheered up. I thought perhaps you'd see your way
     clear to write a letter and say you'd like her to visit
     you--you're lonesome or Something. I don't know how a real
     mother would fix that up, but I guess you do.

     Of course the girl mustn't know I have a thing to do with it
     except that I told you about her. She'd be up in the air in
     a minute. She wouldn't stand for me doing anything for her.
     She's that kind.

     I'm sending a check of two hundred dollars right now because
     I thought, in case you see a way to take up with my
     suggestion, you might send her money enough for the journey.
     I don't believe she's got any. We can fix it up about the
     board any way you say. Don't hesitate to tell me just how
     much it is worth. I don't need the money for anything. But
     whatever's done has got to be done mighty quick or she'll go
     back to work again, and she won't last three days if she
     does. She looks as if a breath would blow her away. I'm
     sending this special delivery to hurry things. Her address
     is Miss R.B. Brentwood, Good Samaritan Hospital. The kid
     called her "Bonnie." I don't know what her whole name is.

     So now you have the whole story, and it's up to you to
     decide. Maybe you think I've got a lot of crust to propose
     this, and maybe you won't see it this way, but I've had the
     nerve because Stephen Marshall's life and Stephen Marshall's
     death have made me believe in Stephen Marshall's Christ and
     Stephen Marshall's mother.

                           I am, very respectfully,
                                              PAUL COURTLAND.


He mailed the letter that night and then studied hard till three o'clock
in the morning.

The next morning's mail brought him a dainty little note from Gila's
mother, inviting him to a quiet family dinner with them on Friday
evening. He frowned when he read it. He didn't care for the large,
painted person, but perhaps there was more good in her than he knew. He
would have to go and find out. It might even be that she would be a help
in case Stephen Marshall's mother did not pan out.




CHAPTER X


Mother Marshall stood by the kitchen window, with her cheek against a
boy's old soft felt hat, and she looked out into the gathering dusk for
Father. The hat was so old and worn that its original shape and color
were scarcely distinguishable, and there was one spot where Mother
Marshall's tears had washed some of the grime away into deeper stains
about it. It was only on days when Father was off to town on errands
that she allowed herself the momentary weakness of tears.

So she had stood in former years looking out into the dusk for her son
to come whistling home from school. So she had stood the day the awful
news of his fiery death had come, while Father sat in his rush-bottomed
chair and groaned. She had laid her cheek against that old felt hat and
comforted herself with the thought of her boy, her splendid boy, who had
lived his short life so intensely and wonderfully. When she felt that
old scratchy felt against her cheek it somehow brought back the memory
of his strong young shoulder, where she used to lay her head sometimes
when she felt tired and he would fold her in his arms and brush her
forehead with his lips and pat her shoulder. The neighbors sometimes
wondered why she kept that old felt hat hanging there, just as when
Stephen was alive among them, but Mother Marshall never said anything
about it; she just kept it there, and it comforted her to feel it; one
of those little homely, tangible things that our poor souls have to
tether to sometimes when we lose the vision and get faint-hearted.
Mother Marshall wasn't morbid one bit. She always looked on the bright
side of everything; and she had had much joy in her son as he was
growing up. She had seen him strong of body, strong of soul, keen of
mind. He had won the scholarship of the whole Northwest to the big
Eastern university. It had been hard to pack him up and have him go away
so far, where she couldn't hope to see him soon, where she couldn't
listen for his whistle coming home at night, where he couldn't even come
back for Sunday and sit in the old pew in church with them. But those
things had to come. It was the only way he could grow and fulfil his
part of God's plan. And so she put away her tears till he was gone, and
kept them for the old felt hat when Father was out about the farm. And
then when the news came that Stephen had graduated so soon, gone up
higher to God's eternal university to live and work among the great,
even then her soul had been big enough to see the glory of it behind the
sorrow, and say with trembling, conquering lips: "I shall go to him, but
he shall not return to me. The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away.
Blessed be the name of the Lord!"

That was the kind of nerve that blessed little Mother Marshall was built
with, and it was only in such times as these, when Father had gone to
town and stayed a little later than usual, that the tears in her heart
got the better of her and she laid her face against the old felt hat.

Down the road in the gloom moved a dark speck. It couldn't be Father,
for he had gone in the machine--the nice, comfortable little car that
Stephen had made them get before he went away to college, because he
said that Father needed to have things easier now. Father would be in
the machine, and by this time the lights would be lit. Father was very
careful always about lighting up when it grew dusk. He had a great
horror of accidents to other people. Not that he was afraid for himself,
no indeed. Father was a _man_! The kind of a man to be the father of a
Stephen!

The speck grew larger. It made a chugging noise. It was one of those
horrible motor-cycles. Mother Marshall hated them, though she had never
revealed the fact. Stephen had wanted one, had said he intended to get
one with the first money he earned after he came out of college, but she
had hoped in her heart they would go out of fashion by that time and
there would be something less fiendish-looking to take their place. They
always looked to her as if they were headed straight for destruction,
and the person on them seemed as if he were going to the devil and
didn't care. She secretly hated the idea of Stephen ever sitting upon
one of them, flying through space. But now he was gone beyond all such
fears. He had wings, and there were no dangers where he was. All danger
and fear was over for him. She had never wanted either of her men to
know the inward quakings of her soul over each new risk as Stephen began
to grow up. She wanted to be worthy to be the mother and wife of
noblemen, and fears were not for such; so she hid them and struggled
against them in secret.

The motor-cycle came on like a comet now, and turned thundering in at
the big gate. A sudden alarm filled Mother Marshall's soul. Had
something happened to Father? That was the only terrible thing left in
life to happen now. An accident! And this boy had come to prepare her
for the worst? She had the kitchen door wide open even before the boy
had stopped his machine and set it on its mysterious feet.

"Sp'c'l d'liv'ry!" fizzed the boy, handing her a fat envelope, a book,
and the stub of a pencil. "Si'n'eer!" indicating a line on the book.

She managed to write her name in cramped characters, but her hand was
trembling so she could hardly form the letters. A wild idea that perhaps
they had discovered somehow that Stephen had escaped death in some
miraculous manner flitted through her brain and out again, controlled by
her strong common sense. Such notions always came to people after death
had taken their loved ones--frenzied hopes for miracles! Stephen had
been dead for four months now. There could be no such possibility, of
course.

Just to calm herself she went and opened the slide of the range and
shoved the tea-kettle a little farther on so it would begin to boil,
before she opened that fat letter. She lit the lamp, too, put it on the
supper-table, and changed the position of the bread-plate, covering it
nicely with a fringed napkin so the bread wouldn't get dry. Everything
must be ready when Father got back. Then she went and sat down with her
gold spectacles and tore open that envelope.

She was so absorbed in the letter that she failed for the first time
since they got the car to hear its pleasant purr as it came down the
road, and the big head-lights sent their rays out cheerfully without any
one at the kitchen window to see. Father was getting worried that the
kitchen door didn't fly open as he drew in beside the big flag-stone,
when Mother suddenly came flying out with her face all smiles and
eagerness. He hadn't seen her look that way since Stephen went away.

She had left a trail of letter all the way from her big chair to the
door, and she held the envelope in her hand. She rushed out and buried
her face in his rough coat-collar:

"Oh, Father! I've been so worried about you!" she declared, joyfully,
but she didn't look worried a bit.

Father looked down at her tenderly and patted her plump shoulder. "Had a
flat tire and had to stop, and get her pumped up," he explained, "and
then the man found a place wanted patching. He took a little longer than
I expected. I was afraid you would worry."

"Well, hurry in," she said, eagerly. "Supper's all ready and I've got a
letter to read to you."

It went without saying that if Mother liked a thing in that home Father
would, too. His sun rose and set in Mother, and they had lived together
so long and harmoniously that the thoughts of one were the reflection of
the other. It didn't matter which, you asked about a thing, you were
sure to get the same opinion as if you had asked the other. It wasn't
that one gave way to the other; it was just that they had the same
habits of thought and decision, the same principles to go by. So when,
after she had passed the hot johnny-cake, seen to it that Father had the
biggest pork chop and the mealiest potato, and given him his cup of
coffee creamed and sugared just right, Mother got out the letter with
the university crest and began to read. She had no fears that Father
would not agree with her about it. She read eagerly, sure of his
sympathy in her pleasure; sure he would think it was nice of Stephen's
friend to write to her and pick her out as a real mother, saying all
those pleasant things about her; sure he would be proud that she, with
all the women they had in the East, should have so brought up a boy that
a stranger knew she was a real mother. She had no fear that Father would
frown and declare they couldn't be bothered with a stranger around, that
it would cost a lot and Mother needed to rest. She knew he would be
touched at once with the poor, lonely girl's position, and want to do
anything in his power to help her. She knew he would be ready to fall
right in with anything she should suggest. And, true to her conviction,
Father's eyes lighted with tenderness as she read, watched her proudly
and nodded in strong affirmation at the phrases touching her ability as
mother.

"That's right, Mother, you'll qualify for a job as mother better 'n any
woman I ever saw!" said Father, heartily, as he reached for another
helping of butter.

His face kindled with interest as the letter went on with its
proposition, but he shook his head when it came to the money part,
interrupting her:

"I don't like that idea, Mother; we don't keep boarders, and we're
plenty able to invite company for as long as we like. Besides, it don't
seem just the right thing for that young feller to be paying her board.
She wouldn't like it if she knew it. If she was our daughter we wouldn't
want her to be put in that position, though it's very kind of him of
course--"

"Of course!" said Mother, breathlessly. "He couldn't very well ask us,
you know, without saying something like that, especially as he doesn't
know us, except by hearsay, at all."

"Of course," agreed Father; "but then, equally of course we won't let it
stand that way. You can send that young feller back his check, and tell
him to get his new ottymobeel. He won't be young but once, and I reckon
a young feller of that kind won't get any harm from his ottymobeels, no
matter how many he has of 'em. You can see by his letter he ain't
spoiled yet, and if he's got hold of Steve's idea of things he'll find
plenty of use for his money, doing good where there ain't a young woman
about that is bound to object to being took care of by a young man she
don't know and don't belong to. However, I guess you can say that,
Mother, without offending him. Tell him we'll take care of the money
part. Tell him we're real glad to get a daughter. You're sure, Mother,
it won't be hard for you to have a stranger around in Steve's place?"

"No, I like it," said Mother, with a smile, brushing away a bright tear
that burst out unawares. "I like it '_hard_,' as Steve used to say! Do
you know, Father, what I've been thinking--what I thought right away
when I read that letter? I thought, suppose that girl was the one
Stephen would have loved and wanted to marry if he had lived. And
suppose he had brought her home here, what a fuss we would have made
about her, and all! And I'd just have loved to fix up the house and make
it look pleasant for her and love her as if she were my own daughter."

Father's eyes were moist, too. "H'm! Yes!" he said, trying to clear his
throat. "I guess she'd be com'ny for you, too, Mother, when I have to go
to town, and she'd help around with the work some when she got better."

"I've been thinking," said Mother. "I've always thought I'd like to fix
up the spare room. I read in my magazine how to fix up a young girl's
room when she comes home from college, and I'd like to fix it like that
if there's time. You paint the furniture white, and have two sets of
curtains, pink and white, and little shelves for her books. Do you think
we could do it?"

"Why, sure!" said Father. He was so pleased to see Mother interested
like this that he was fairly trembling. She had been so still and quiet
and wistful ever since the news came about Stephen. "Why, sure! Get some
pretty wall-paper, too, while you're 'bout it. S'posen you and I take a
run to town again in the morning and pick it out. Then you can pick your
curtains and paint, too, and get Jed Lewis to come in the afternoon and
put on the first coat. How about calling him up on the 'phone right now
and asking him about it? I'm real glad we've got that 'phone. It'll come
in handy now."

Mother's eyes glistened. The 'phone was another thing Stephen insisted
upon before he left home. They hadn't used it half a dozen times except
when the telegrams came, but they hadn't the heart to have it
disconnected, because Stephen had taken so much pride in having it put
in. He said he didn't like his mother left alone in the house without a
chance to call a neighbor or send for the doctor.

"Come to think of it, hadn't you better send a telegram to that chap
to-night? You know we can 'phone it down to the town office. He'll maybe
be worried how you're going to take that letter. Tell him he's struck
the right party, all right, and you're on the job writing that little
girl a letter to-night that'll make her welcome and no mistake. But tell
him we'll finance this operation ourselves, and he can save the
ottymobeel for the next case that comes along--words to that effect you
know, Mother."

The supper things were shoved back and the telephone brought into
requisition. They called up Jed Lewis first before he went to bed, and
got his reluctant promise that he would be on hand at two o'clock the
next afternoon. They had to tell him they were expecting company or he
might not have been there for a week in spite of his promise.

It took nearly an hour to reduce the telegram to ten words, but at last
they settled on:

     Bonnie welcome. Am writing you both to-night. No money
     necessary.

                    (Signed)   STEPHEN'S MOTHER AND FATHER.

The letters were happy achievements of brevity, for it was getting late,
and Mother Marshall realized that they must be up early in the morning
to get all that shopping done before two o'clock.

First the letter to Bonnie, written in a cramped, laborious hand:

     DEAR LITTLE GIRL:

     You don't know me, but I've heard about you from a sort of
     neighbor of yours. I'm just a lonely mother whose only son
     has gone home to heaven. I've heard all about your sorrow
     and loneliness, and I've taken a notion that maybe you would
     like to come and visit me for a little while and help cheer
     me up. Maybe we can comfort each other a little bit, and,
     anyhow, I want you to come.

     Father and I are fixing up your room for you, just as we
     would if you were our own daughter coming home from college.
     For you see we've quite made up our minds you will come, and
     Father wants you just as much as I do. We are sending you
     mileage, and a check to get any little things you may need
     for the journey, because, of course, we wouldn't want to put
     you to expense to come all this long way just to please two
     lonely old people. It's enough for you that you are willing
     to come, and we're so glad about it that it almost seems as
     if the birds must be singing and the spring flowers going to
     bloom for you, even though it is only the middle of winter.

     Don't wait to get any fixings. Just come as you are. We're
     plain folks.

     Father says be sure you get a good, comfortable berth in the
     sleeper, and have your trunk checked right through. If
     you've got any other things besides your trunk, have them
     sent right along by freight. It's better to have your things
     here where you can look after them than stored away off
     there.

     We're so happy about your coming we can't seem to wait till
     we hear what time you start, so please send a telegram as
     soon as you get this, saying when the doctor will let you
     come, and don't disappoint us for anything.

                              Lovingly, your friend,
                                        RACHEL MARSHALL.

The letter to Courtland was more brief, but just as expressive:

     MR. PAUL COURTLAND:

     DEAR FRIEND.--You're a dear boy and I'm proud that
     my son had you for a friend.

(When Courtland read that letter he winced at that sentence and saw
himself once more standing in the hall in front of Stephen Marshall's
room, holding the garments of those who persecuted him.)

     I have written Bonnie Brentwood, telling her how much we
     want her, and I am going to town in the morning to get some
     things to fix up a pretty room for her. I thank you for
     thinking I was a good mother. Father and I are both quite
     proud about it. We are very lonely and are glad to have a
     daughter for as long as she will stay. But, anyway, if we
     hadn't wanted her, we could not have said no when you asked
     for Christ's sake. Father says we are returning the check
     because we want to do this for Bonnie ourselves; then there
     won't be anything to cover up. Father says if you have begun
     this way you will find plenty of ways to spend that money
     for Christ and let us look after this one little girl. We've
     sent her mileage and some money, and we're going to try to
     make her happy. And some day we would be very happy if you
     would come out and visit us. I should like to know you for
     my dear Stephen's sake. You are a dear boy, and I want to
     know you better. I am glad you have found our Christ. Father
     thinks so too. Thank you for thinking I would understand.

                                Lovingly,
                                       MOTHER MARSHALL.

But after all that excitement Mother Marshall could not sleep. She lay
quietly beside Father in the old four-poster and planned all about that
room. She must get Sam Carpenter to put in some little shelves each side
of the windows, and a wide locker between for a window-seat, and she
would make some pillows like those in the magazine pictures. She
pictured how the girl would look, a dozen times, and what she would say,
and once her heart was seized with fear that she had not made her letter
cordial enough. She went over the words of the young man's letter as
well as she could remember them, and let her heart soar and be glad that
Stephen had touched one life and left it better for his being in the
university that little time.

Once she stirred restlessly, and Father put out his hand and touched her
in alarm:

"What's the matter, Rachel? Aren't you sleeping?"

"Father, I believe we'll have to get a new rug for that room."

"Sure!" said Father, relaxing sleepily.

"Gray, with pink rosebuds, soft and thick," she whispered.

"Sure! pink, with gray rosebuds," murmured Father as he dropped off
again.

They made very little of breakfast the next morning; they were both too
excited about getting off early; and Mother Marshall forgot to caution
Father about going at too high speed. If she suspected that he was
running a little faster than usual she winked at it, for she was anxious
to get to the stores as soon as possible. She had arisen early to read
over the article in the magazine again, and she knew to a nicety just
how much pink and white she would need for the curtains and cushions.
She had it in the back of her mind that she meant to get little brass
handles and keyholes for the bureau also. She was like a child who was
getting ready for a new doll.

It was not until they were on their way back home again, with packages
all about their feet, and an eager light in their faces, that an idea
suddenly came to both of them--an idea so chilling that the eagerness
went out of their eyes for a moment, and the old, patient, sweet look of
sorrow came back. It was Mother Marshall who put it into words:

"You don't suppose, Seth," she appealed--she always called him Seth in
times of crisis--"you don't suppose that perhaps she mightn't _want_ to
come, after all!"

"Well, I was thinking, Rachel," he said, tenderly, "we'd best not be
getting too set on it. But, anyhow, we'd be ready for some one else. You
know Stevie always wanted you to have things fixed nice and fancy. But
you fix it up. I guess she's coming. I really do think she must be
coming! We'll just pray about it and then we'll leave it there!"

And so with peace in their faces they arrived at home, just five minutes
before the painter was due, and unloaded their packages. Father lifted
out the big roll of soft, velvety carpeting, gray as a cloud, with moss
roses scattered over it. He was proud to think he could buy things like
this for Mother. Of course now they had no need to save and scrimp for
Stephen the way they had done during the years; so it was well to make
the rest of the way as bright for Mother as he could. And this "Bonnie"
girl! If she would only come, what a bright, happy thing it would be in
their desolated home!

But suppose she shouldn't come?




CHAPTER XI


The telegram reached Courtland Friday evening, just as he was going to
the Dare dinner, and filled him with an almost childish delight. Not for
a long time had he had anything as nice as that happen; not even when he
made Phi Beta Kappa in his junior year had he been so filled with
exultation. It was like having a fairy-tale come true. To think there
had really been a woman in the world who would respond in that cordial
way to a call from the great unknown!

He presented himself in his most sparkling mood at the house where he
was to dine. There was nothing at all blue about him. His eyes fairly
danced with pleasure and his smile was rare. Gila looked and drooped her
eyes demurely. She thought the sparkle was all for her, and her little
wicked heart gave a throb of exultant joy.

Mrs. Dare was no longer a large, purple person. She was in full evening
dress, explaining that she and her husband had an engagement at the
opera after dinner. She resembled the fat dough people that the cook
used to fashion for him in his youth. Her pudgy arms so reminded him of
those shapeless cooky arms that he found himself fascinated by the
thought as he watched her moving her bejeweled hands among the trinkets
at her end of the glittering table. Her gown, what there was of it, was
of black gauze emblazoned with dartling sequins of deep blue. An aigret
in her hair twinkled knowingly above her coarse, painted face.
Courtland, as he studied her more closely, rejoiced that the telegram
had arrived before he left the dormitory, for he never could have had
the courage to come to this plump-shouldered lady seeking refuge for his
refined little Bonnie girl.

The father of the family was a little wisp of a man with a nervous laugh
and a high, thin voice. There were kind lines around his mouth and eyes,
indulgent lines--not self-indulgent, either, and insomuch they were
noble--but there was a weakness about the face that showed he was ruled
by others to a large extent. He said, "Yes, my dear!" quite obediently
when his wife ordered him affably around. There was a cunning look in
his eye that might explain the general impression current that he knew
how to turn a dollar to his own account.

It occurred to Courtland to wonder what would happen if he should
suddenly ask Mr. Dare what he thought of Christ, or if he believed in
the resurrection. He could quite imagine they would look aghast as if he
had spoken of something impolite. One couldn't think of Mrs. Dare in a
resurrection, she would seem so out of place, so sort of unclothed for
the occasion, in those fat, doughy arms with her glittering jet
shoulder-straps. He realized that all these thoughts that raced through
his head were but fantasies occasioned no doubt by his own highly
wrought nervous condition, but they kept crowding in and bringing the
mirth to his eyes. How, for instance, would Mother Marshall and Mother
Dare hit it off if they should happen together in the same heaven?

Gila was all in white, from the tip of her pearly shoulders down to the
tip of her pearl-beaded slippers--white and demure. Her skin looked even
more pearly than when she wore the brilliant red-velvet gown. It had a
pure, dazzling whiteness, different from most skins. It perplexed him.
It did not look like flesh, but more like some ethereal substance meant
for angels. He drew a breath of satisfaction that there was not even a
flush upon it to-night. No painting there at least! He was not master of
the rare arts that skins are subject to in these days. He knew
artificial whiteness only when it was glaring and floury. This pearly
paleness was exquisite, delicious; and in contrast the great dark eyes,
lifted pansy-like for an instant and then down-drooped beneath those
wonderful, long curling lashes, were almost startling in their beauty.
The hair was simply arranged with a plain narrow band of black velvet
around the white temples, and the soft loops of cloudy darkness drawn
out on her cheeks in her own fantastic way. There was an attempt at
demureness in the gown; soft folds of pure transparent nothing seemed to
shelter what they could not hide, and more such folds drooped over the
lovely arms to the elbows. Surely, surely, this was loveliness
undefiled. The words of Peer Gynt came floating back disconnectedly,
more as a puzzled question in his mind than as they stand in the story:

     "Is your psalm-book in your 'kerchief?
       Do you glance adown your apron?
         Do you hold your mother's skirt-fold?
           Speak!"

But he only looked at her admiringly, and talked on about the college
games, making himself agreeable to every one, and winning more and more
the lifted pansy-eyes.

When dinner was over they drifted informally into a large
white-and-gold reception-room, with inhospitable chairs and settees
whose satin slipperiness offered no inducements to sit down. There were
gold-lacquered tables and a curious concert-grand piano, also gold
inlaid with mother-of-pearl cupids and flowers. Everything was most
elaborate. Gila, in her soft transparencies, looked like a wraith amid
it all. The young man chose to think she was too rare and fine for a
place so ornate.

Presently the fat cooky arms of the mother were enfolded in a gorgeous
blue-plush evening cloak beloaded with handsome black fur; and with many
bows and kindly words the little husband toddled off beside her,
reminding Courtland of a big cinnamon bear and a little black-and-tan
dog he had once seen together in a show.

Gila stood bewitchingly childish in the great gold room, and shyly asked
if he would like to go to the library, where it was cozier. The red
light glowed across the hall, and he turned from it with a shudder of
remembrance. The glow seemed to beat upon his nerves like something
striking his eyeballs.

"I'd like to hear you play, if you will," he answered, wondering in his
heart if, after all, a dolled-up instrument like that was really meant
to be played upon.

Gila pouted. She did not want to play, but she would not seem to refuse
the challenge. She went to the piano and rippled off a brilliant waltz
or two, just to show him she could do it, played Humoresque, and a few
little catchy melodies that were in the popular ear just then, and then,
whirling on the gilded stool, she lifted her big eyes to him:

"I don't like it in here," she said, with a little shiver, as a child
might do; "let's go into the library by the fire. It's pleasanter there
to talk."

Courtland hesitated. "Look here," said he, frankly, "Wouldn't you just
as soon sit somewhere else? I don't like that red light of yours. It
gets on my nerves. I don't like to see you in it. It makes you
look--well--something different from what I believe you really are. I
like a plain, honest white light."

Gila gave him one swift, wondering glance and walked laughingly over to
the library door. "Oh, is that all?" she said, and, touching a button,
she switched off the big red table-lamp and switched on what seemed like
a thousand little tapers concealed softly about the ceiling.

"There!" she cried, half mockingly. "You can have as much light as you
like, and when you get tired of that we can cut them all off and sit in
the firelight." She touched another button and let him see the room in
the soft dim shadows and rich glow of the fire. Then she turned the full
light on again and entered the room, dropping into one big leather chair
at the side of the fireplace and indicating another big chair on the
opposite side. She had no notion of sitting near him or of luring him to
her side to-night. She had read him aright. Hers was the demure part to
play, the reserved, shy maiden, the innocent, child-like, womanly woman.
She would play it, but she would humble him! So she had vowed with her
little white teeth set in her red lips as she stood before her
dressing-table mirror that night when he had fled from her red room and
her.

Well pleased, with a sigh of relief he dropped into the chair and sat
watching her, talking idly, as one who is feeling his way to a pleasant
intimacy of whose nature he is not quite sure. She was very sweet and
sympathetic about the examinations, told how she hated them herself and
thought they ought to be abolished; said he was a wonder, that her
cousin had told her he was a regular shark, and yet he hadn't let
himself be spoiled by it, either. She flattered him gently with that
deference a girl can pay to a man which makes her appear like an angel
of light, and fixes him for any confidence in the world he has to give.
She sat so quietly, with big eyes lifted now and then, talking earnestly
and appreciatively of fine and noble things, that all his best thoughts
about her were confirmed. He watched her, thinking what a lovely,
lovable woman she was, what gentle sympathy and keen appreciation of
really fine qualities she showed, child even though she seemed to be! He
studied her, thinking what a friend she might be to that other poor girl
in her loneliness and sorrow if she only would. He didn't know that he
was yielding again to the lure that the red light had made the last time
he was there. He didn't realize that, red light or white light, he was
being led on. He only knew that it was a pleasure to talk to her, to be
near her, to feel her sympathy; and that something had unlocked the
innermost depths of his heart, the place he usually kept to himself,
even away from the fellows. He had never quite opened it to a human
being before. Tennelly had come nearer to getting a glimpse than any
one. But now he was really going to open it, for he had at last found
another human being who could understand and appreciate.

"May I shut off the bright light and sit in the firelight?" he asked,
and Gila acquiesced sweetly. It was just what she had been leading up
to, but she did not move from her reticent yet sympathetic position in
the retired depths of the great chair, where she knew the shadows and
the glow of the fire would play on her face and show her sweet, serious
pose.

"I want to tell you about a girl I have met this week."

A chill fell upon Gila, but she did not show it, she never even
flickered those long lashes. Another girl! How dared he! The little
white teeth set down sharply on the little red tongue out of sight, but
the sweet, sympathetic mouth in the glow of the firelight remained
placid.

"Yes?" The inflection, the lifted lashes, the whole attitude, was
perfect. He plunged ahead.

"You are so very wonderful yourself that I am sure you will appreciate
and understand her, and I think you are just the friend she needs."

Gila stiffened in her chair and turned her face nicely to the glow of
the fire, so he could just see her lovely profile.

"She is all alone in the city--"

"Oh!" broke forth Gila in almost childish dismay. "Not even a chaperon?"

Courtland stopped, bewildered. Then he laughed indulgently. "She didn't
have any use for a chaperon, child," he said, as if he were a great deal
older than she. "She came here with her little brother to earn their
living."

"Oh, she _had_ a brother, then!" sighed Gila with evident relief.

It occurred to Courtland to be a bit pleased that Gila was so particular
about the conventionalities. He had heard it rumored more than once that
her own conduct overstepped the most lenient of rules. That must have
been a mistake. It was a relief to know it from her own lips. But he
explained, gently:

"The little brother was killed on Monday night," he said, gravely. "Just
run down in cold blood by a passing automobile."

"How perfectly dreadful!" shuddered Gila, shrinking back into the depths
of the chair. "But you know you mustn't believe a story like that! Poor
people are always getting up such tales about rich people's
automobiles. It isn't true at all. No chauffeur would do a thing like
that! The children just run out and get in the way of the cars to
tantalize the drivers. I've seen them myself. Why, our chauffeur has
been arrested three or four times and charged with running over children
and dogs, when it wasn't his fault at all; the people were just trying
to get some money out of us! I don't suppose the little child was run
over. It was probably his own fault."

"Yes, he was run over," said Courtland, gently. "I saw it myself! I was
standing on the curbstone when the boy--he was a beautiful little fellow
with long golden curls--rushed out to meet his sister, calling out to
her, and the automobile came whirring by without a sign of a horn, and
crushed him down just like a broken lily. He never lifted his head nor
made a motion again, and the automobile never even slowed up to
see--just shot ahead and was gone."

Gila was still for a minute. She had no words to meet a situation like
this. "Oh, well," she said, "I suppose he is better off, and the girl
is, too. How could she take care of a child in the city alone, and do
any work? Besides, children are an awful torment, and very likely he
would have turned out bad. Boys usually do. What did you want me to do
for her? Get her a position as a maid?"

There was something almost flippant in her tone. Strange that Courtland
did not recognize it. But the firelight, the white gown, the pure
profile, the down-drooped lashes had done for him once more what the red
light had done before--taken him out of his normal senses and made him
see a Gila that was not really there: soft, sweet, tender, womanly. The
words, though they did not satisfy him, merely meant that she had not
yet understood what he wanted, and was striving hard to find out.

"No," he said, gently. "I want you to go and see her. She is sick and in
the hospital. She needs a friend, a real girl friend, such as you could
be if you would."

Gila answered in her slow, pretty drawl: "Why, I hate hospitals! I
wouldn't even go to see mama when she had an operation on her neck last
winter, because I hate the odors they have around. But I'll go if you
want me to. Of course I won't promise how much good I'll do. Girls of
that stamp don't want to be helped, you know. They think they know it
all, and they are usually most insulting. But I'll see what I can do. I
don't mind giving her something. I've three evening dresses that I
perfectly hate, and one of them I've never had on but once. She might
get a position to act somewhere or sing in a café if she had good
clothes."

Courtland hastened earnestly to impress her with the fact that Miss
Brentwood was a refined girl of good family, and that it would be an
insult to offer her second-hand clothing; but when he gave it up and
yielded to Gila's plea that he drop these horrid, gloomy subjects and
talk about something cheerful, he had a feeling of failure. Perhaps he
ought not to have told Gila, after all. She simply couldn't understand
the other girl because she had never dreamed of such a situation.

If he could have seen his gentle Gila a couple of hours later, standing
before her mirror again and setting those little sharp teeth into her
red lip, the ugly frown between her angry eyes; if he could have heard
her low-muttered words, and, worse still, guessed her thoughts about
himself and that other girl--he certainly would have gone out and
gnashed his teeth in despair. If he could have known what was to come
of his request to Gila Dare he would have rung up the hospital and had
Miss Brentwood moved to another one in hot haste, or, better still, have
taken strenuous measures to prevent that visit. But instead of that he
read Mother Marshall's telegram over again, and lay down to forget Gila
Dare utterly, and think pleasant thoughts about the Marshalls.




CHAPTER XII


Gila Dare, in her very most startling costume, lavishly plastered with
costly fur, and high-laced, French-heeled boots, came tripping down her
father's steps to the limousine. She carried a dangling little trick of
a hand-bag and a muff big enough for a rug. Her two eyes looked forth
from the rim of the low-squashed, bandage-like fur hat like the eyes of
a small, sly mouse that was about to nibble somebody else's cheese.

By her side a logy youth, with small, blue fish-eyes fixed adoringly on
her, sauntered protectingly. She wore a large bunch of pale-yellow
orchids, evidently his gift, and was paying for them with her glances.
One knew by the excited flush on the young man's face that he had rarely
been paid so well. His eyes took on a glint of intelligence, one might
almost say of hope, and he smiled egregiously, egotistically. His
assurance grew with each step he took. As he opened the door of the
luxurious car for her he wore an attitude of one who might possibly be a
fiancé. Her little mouse-eyes--you wouldn't have dreamed they could ever
be large and wistful, nor innocent, either--twinkled pleasurably. She
was playing her usual game and playing it well. It was the game for
which she was rapidly becoming notorious, young as she was.

"Oh, now, _Chaw_-! _Ree_-ally! Why, I never dreamed it was that bad! But
you mustn't, you know! I never gave you permission!"

The chauffeur, sitting stolidly in his uniform, awaiting the word to
move, wondered idly what she was up to now. He was used to seeing the
game played all around him day after day, as if he were a stick or a
stone, or one of the metal trappings of the car.

"Chawley" Hathaway looked unutterable things, and the little mouse-eyes
looked back unutterable things, with that lingering,
just-too-long-for-pardoning glance that a certain kind of men and women
employ when they want to loiter near the danger-line and toy with vital
things. An impressive hand-clasp, another long, languishing look, just a
shade longer this time; then he closed the door, lifted his hat at the
mouse-eyed goddess, and the limousine swept away. They had parted as if
something momentous had occurred, and both knew in their hearts that
neither had meant anything at all except to play with fire for an
instant, like children sporting at lighting a border of forest that has
a heart of true homes in its keeping.

Gila swept on in her chariot. The young man with whom she had played was
well skilled in the game. He understood her perfectly, as she him. If he
got burned sometimes it was "up to him." She meant to take good care of
herself.

Around another corner she spied another acquaintance. A word to the
automaton on the front seat and the limousine swept up to the curb where
he was passing. Gila leaned out with the sweetest bow. She was the
condescending lady now; no mouse-eyes in evidence this time; just a
beautiful, commanding presence to be obeyed. She would have him ride
with her, so he got in.

He was a tall, serious youth with credulous eyes, and she swept his
soulful nature as one sweeps the keys of a familiar instrument, drawing
forth time-worn melodies that, nevertheless, were new to him. And just
because he thrilled under them, and looked in her eyes with startled
earnestness, did she like to play upon his soul. It would have been a
bore if he had understood, for he was a dull soul, and young--ages young
for Gila, though his years numbered two more than hers. She liked to see
his eyes kindle and his breath come quick. Some day he would tell her
with impassioned words how much he loved her, and she would turn him
neatly and comfortably down for a while, till he learned his place and
promised not to be troublesome. Then he might join the procession again
as long as he would behave. But at present she knew she could sway him
as she would, and she touched the orchids at her belt with tender little
caressing movements and melting looks. Even before she reached home she
knew he would have a box of something rarer or more costly waiting for
her, if the city afforded such.

She set him down at his club, quite well satisfied with her few minutes.
She was glad it didn't last longer, for it would have grown tiresome;
she had had just enough, carried him just far enough on the wave of
emotion, to stimulate her own soul.

Sweeping away from the curb again, bowing graciously to two or three
other acquaintances who were going in or out of the club building, she
gave an order for the hospital and set her face sternly to the duty
before her.

A little breeze of expectation preceded her entrance into the hospital,
a stir among the attendants about the door. Passing nurses apprized her
furs and orchids; young interns took account of her eyes--the mouse-eyes
had returned, but they lured with something unspeakable and thrilling in
them.

She waited with a nice little superb air that made everybody hurry to
serve her, and presently she was shown up to the door of Bonnie
Brentwood's room. Her chauffeur had followed, bearing a large pasteboard
suit-box which he set down at the door and departed.

"Is this Miss Brentwood's room?" she asked of the nurse who opened the
door grudgingly. Her patient had just awakened from a refreshing sleep
and she had no notion that this lofty little person had really come to
see the quiet, sad-eyed girl who had come there in such shabby little
garments. The visitor had made a mistake, of course. The nurse
grudgingly admitted that Miss Brentwood roomed there.

"Well, I've brought some things for her," said Gila, indicating the
large box at her feet. "You can take it inside and open it."

The nurse opened the door a little wider, looked at the small, imperious
personage in fur trappings, and then down at the box. She hesitated a
moment in a kind of inward fury, then swung the door a little wider open
and stepped back:

"You can set it inside if you wish, or wait till one of the men comes
by," she said, coolly, and deliberately walked back in the room and
busied herself with the medicine-glasses.

Gila stared at her haughtily a moment, but there wasn't much
satisfaction in wasting her glares on that white-linen back, so she
stooped and dragged in the box. She came and stood by the bed, staring
down apprizingly at the sick girl.

Bonnie Brentwood turned her head wearily and looked up at her with a
puzzled, half-annoyed expression. She had paid no heed to the little
altercation at the door. Her apathy toward life was great. She was lying
on the borderland, looking over and longing to go where all her dear
ones had gone. It wearied her inexpressibly that they all would insist
on doing things to call her back.

"Is your name Brentwood?" asked Gila, in the sharp, high key so alien to
a hospital.

Bonnie recalled her spirit to this world and focused her gaze on the
girl as if to try and recall where she had ever met her. Bonnie's
abundant hair was spread out over the pillow, as the nurse had just
prepared to brush it. It fell in long, rich waves of brightness and
fascinating little rings of gold about her face. Gila stared at it
jealously, as if it were something that had been stolen from her. Her
own hair, cloudy and dreamy, and made much of with all that skill and
care could do, was pitiful beside this wonderful gold mane with red and
purple shadows in its depths, and ripples and curls at the ends.
Wonderful hair!

The face of the girl on the pillow was perfect in form and feature.
Regular, delicate, refined, and lovely! Gila knew it would be counted
rarely beautiful, and she was furious! How had that upstart of a college
boy dared to send her here to see a beauty! What had he meant by it?

By this time the girl on the bed had summoned her soul back to earth for
the nonce, and answered in a cool, little tone of distance, as she might
have spoken to her employer, perhaps; or, in other circumstances, to the
stranger begging for work on her door-sill--Bonnie was a lady
anywhere--"Yes, I am Miss Brentwood."

There was no noticeable emphasis on the "Miss," but Gila felt that the
pauper had arisen and put herself on the same level with her, and she
was furious.

"Well, I've brought you a few things!" declared Gila, in a most
offensive tone. "Paul Courtland asked me to come and see what I could do
for you." She swung her moleskin trappings about and pointed to the
box. "I don't believe in giving money, not often," she declared, with a
tilt of her nasty little chin that suddenly seemed to curve out in a
hateful, Satanic point, "but I don't mind giving a little lift in other
ways to persons who are truly worthy, you know. I've brought you a few
evening dresses that I'm done with. It may help you to get a position
playing for the movies, perhaps; or if you don't know rag-time, perhaps
you might act--they'll take almost anybody, I understand, if they have
good clothes. Besides, I'm going to give you an introduction to a girls'
employment club. They have a hall and hold dances once a week and you
get acquainted. It only costs you ten cents a week and it will give you
a place to spend your evenings. If you join that you'll need evening
dresses for the dances. Of course I understand some of the girls just go
in their street suits, but you stand a great deal better chance of
having a good time if you are dressed attractively. And then they say
men often go in there evenings to look for a stenographer, or an actor,
or some kind of a worker, and they always pick out the prettiest. Dress
goes a great way if you use it rightly. Now there's a frock in here--"
Gila stooped and untied the cord on the box. "This frock cost a hundred
and fifty dollars, and I never wore it but once!"

She held up a tattered blue net adorned with straggling, crushed,
artificial rosebuds, its sole pretension to a waist being a couple of
straps of silver tissue attached to a couple of rags of blue net. It
looked for all the world like a draggled butterfly.

"It's torn in one or two places," pursued Gila's ready tongue, "but it's
easily mended. I wore it to a dance and somebody stepped on the hem. I
suppose you are good at mending. A girl in your position ought to know
how to sew. My maid usually mends things like this with a thread of
itself. You can pull one out along the hem, I should think. Then here is
a pink satin. It needs cleaning. They don't charge more than two or
three dollars--or perhaps you might use gasolene. I had slippers to
match, but I couldn't find but one. I brought that along. I thought you
might do something with it. They were horribly expensive--made to order,
you know. Then this cerise chiffon, all covered with sequins, is really
too showy for a girl in your station, but in case you get a chance to
act you might need it, and anyhow I never cared for it. It isn't
becoming to me. Here's an indigo charmeuse with silver trimmings. I got
horribly tired of it, but you will look stunning in it. It might even
help you catch a rich husband; who knows! There's half a dozen pairs of
white evening gloves! I might have had them cleaned, but if you can use
them I can get new ones. And there's a bundle of old silk stockings!
They haven't any toes or heels much, but I suppose you can darn them.
And of course you can't afford to buy expensive silk stockings!"

One by one Gila had pulled the things out of the box, rattling on about
them as if she were selling corn-cure. She was a trifle excited, to be
sure, now that she was fairly launched on her philanthropic expedition;
also the fact that the two women in the room were absolutely silent and
gave no hint of how they were going to take this tide of insults was
somewhat disconcerting. However, Gila was not easily disconcerted. She
was very angry, and her anger had been growing in force all night. The
greatest insult that man could offer her had been heaped upon her by
Courtland, and there was no punishment too great to be meted out to the
unfortunate innocent who had been the occasion of it. Gila did not care
what she said, and she had no fear of any consequences whatever. There
had not, so far to her knowledge, lived the man who could not be called
back and humbled to her purpose after she had punished him sufficiently
for any offense he might knowingly or unknowingly have committed. That
she really had begun to admire Courtland, and to desire him in some
degree for her own, only added fuel to her fire. This girl whom he had
dared to pity should be burned and tortured; she should be insulted and
extinguished utterly, so that she would never dare to lift her head
again within recognizable distance of Paul Courtland, or she would know
the reason why. Paul Courtland was _hers_--if she chose to have him; let
no other girl dare to look at him!

The nurse stood, starched and stern, with growing indignation at the
audacity of the stranger. Only the petrification of absolute
astonishment, and wonder as to what would happen next, took her off her
guard for the moment and prevented her from ousting the young lady from
the premises instantly. There was also the magic name of the handsome
young gentleman that had been used as password, and the very slight
possibility that this might be some rich relative of the lovely young
patient that she would not like to have put out. The nurse looked from
Bonnie to the visitor in growing wrath and perplexity.

Bonnie lay wide-eyed and amazed, startled bewilderment and growing
dignity in her face. Two soft, pink spots of color began to bloom out in
her cheeks, and her eyes took on a twinkle of amusement. She was
watching the visitor as if she were a passing Punch-and-Judy show come
in to play for a moment for her entertainment. She lay and regarded her
and her tawdry display of finery with a quiet, disinterested aloofness
that was beginning to get on Gila's nerves.

"You can have my flowers, too, if you want them," said Gila, excitedly,
seeing that her flood of insult had brought forth no answering word from
either listener. "They're very handsome, rare ones--orchids, you know.
Did you ever see any before? I don't mind leaving them with you because
I have a great many flowers, and these were given me by a young man I
don't care in the least about."

She unpinned the flowers and held them out to Bonnie, but the sick girl
lay still and regarded her with that quiet, half-amused gravity and did
not offer to take them.

"I presume you can find a waste-basket down in the office if you want to
get rid of them," said Bonnie, suddenly, in a clear, refined voice. "I
really shouldn't care for them. Isn't there a waste-basket somewhere
about?" she asked, turning toward the nurse.

"Down in the hall by the front entrance," answered the nurse, grimly.
She was ready to play up to whatever cue Bonnie gave her.

Gila stood haughtily holding her flowers and looking from one woman to
the other, unable to believe that any other woman had the insufferable
audacity to meet her on her own ground in this way. Were they actually
guying her, or were they innocents who really thought she did not want
the flowers, or who did not know enough to think orchids beautiful?
Before she could decide Bonnie was speaking again, still in that quiet,
superior tone of a lady that gave her the command of the situation:

"I am sorry," she said, quite politely, as if she must let her visitor
down gently, "but I'm afraid you have made some mistake. I don't recall
ever having met you before. It must be some other Miss Brentwood for
whom you are looking."

Gila stared, and her color suddenly began to rise even under the pearly
tint of her flesh. Had she possibly made some blunder? This certainly
was the voice of a lady. And the girl on the bed had the advantage of
absolute self-control. Somehow that angered Gila more than anything
else.

"Don't you know Paul Courtland?" she demanded, imperiously.

"I never heard the name before!"

Bonnie's voice was steady, and her eyes looked coolly into the other
girl's. The nurse looked at Bonnie and marveled. She knew the name of
Paul Courtland well; she telephoned to that name every day. How was it
that the girl did not know it? She liked this girl and the man who had
brought her here and been so anxious about her. But who on earth was
this huzzy in fur?

Gila looked at Bonnie madly. Her stare said as plainly as words could
have done: "You lie! You _do_ know him!" But Gila's lips said,
scornfully, "Aren't you the poor girl whose kid brother got killed by an
automobile in the street?"

Across Bonnie's stricken face there flashed a spasm of pain and her very
lips grew white.

"I thought so!" sneered Gila, rushing on with her insult. "And yet you
deny that you ever heard Paul Courtland's name! He picked up the kid and
carried it in the house and ran errands for you, but you don't know him!
That's gratitude for you! I told him the working-class were all like
that. I have no doubt he has paid for this very room that you are lying
in!"

"Stop!" cried Bonnie, sitting up, her eyes like two stars, her face
white to the very lips. "You have no right to come here and talk like
that! I cannot understand who could have sent you! Certainly not the
courteous stranger who picked up my little brother. I do not know his
name, nor anything about him, but I can assure you that I shall not
allow him nor any one else to pay my bills. Now will you take your
things and leave my room? I am feeling very--tired!"

The voice suddenly trailed off into silence and Bonnie dropped back
limply upon the pillow.

The nurse sprang like an angry bear who has seen somebody troubling her
cubs. She touched vigorously a button in the wall as she passed and
swooped down upon the tawdry finery, stuffing it unceremoniously into
the box; then she turned upon the little fur-trimmed lady, placed a
capable arm about her slim waist, and scooped her out of the room.
Flinging the bulging box down at her feet, where it gaped widely,
gushing forth in pink, blue, cerise, and silver, she shut the door and
flew back to her charge.

Down the hall hurried the emergency doctor, formidable in his
white-linen uniform. When Gila looked up from the confusion at her feet
she encountered the gaze of a pair of grave and disapproving eyes behind
a pair of fascinating tortoise-shell goggles. She was not accustomed to
disapproval in masculine eyes and it infuriated her.

"What does all this mean?" His voice expressed a good many kinds of
disapproval.

"It means that I have been insulted, sir, by one of your nurses!"
declared Gila, in her most haughty tone, with a tilt of her chin and a
flirt of her fur trappings. "I shall make it my business to see that she
is removed at once from her position."

The doctor eyed her mildly, as though she were a small bat squeaking at
a mighty hawk. "Indeed! I fancy you will find that a rather difficult
matter!" he answered, contemptuously. "She is one of our best nurses!
James!" to a passing assistant, "escort this person and
her--belongings"--looking doubtfully at the mess on the floor--"down to
the street!"

Then he swiftly entered Bonnie's room, closing and fastening the door
behind him.

The said James, with an ill-concealed grin, stooped to his task; and
thus, in mortification, wrath, and ignominy, did Gila descend to her
waiting limousine.

There were tears of anger on her cheeks as she sat back against her
cushions; more tears fell, which, regardless of her pearly complexion,
she wiped away with a cobweb of a handkerchief, while she sat and hated
Courtland, and the whole tribe of college men, her cousin Bill Ward
included, for getting her into a scrape like this. Defeat was a thing
she could not brook. She had never, since she came out of short frocks,
been so defeated in her life! But it should not be defeat! She would
take her full revenge for all that had happened! Courtland should bite
the dust! She would show him that he could not go around picking up
stray beauties and sending her after them to pet them for him.

She did not watch for acquaintances during that ride home. She remained
behind drawn curtains. Arrived at home, she stormed up to her room,
giving orders to her maid not to disturb her, and sat down angrily to
indite an epistle to Courtland that should bring him to his knees.

Meantime the doctor and nurse worked silently, skilfully over Bonnie
until the weary eyes opened once more, and a long-drawn sigh showed that
the girl had come back to the world.

By and by, when the doctor had gone out of the room and the nurse had
finished giving her the beef-tea that had been ordered, Bonnie raised
her eyes. "Would you mind finding out for me just what this room costs?"
she asked, wearily.

The nurse had been fixing it all up in her mind what she should say when
this question came. "Why, I'm under the impression you won't have to pay
anything," she said, pleasantly. "You see, sometimes patients, when they
go out, are kind of grateful and leave a sort of endowment of a bed for
a while, or something like that, for cases just like yours, where
strangers come in for a few days and need quiet--real quiet that they
can't get in the ward, you know. I believe some one paid something for
this room in some kind of a way like that. I guess the doctor thought
you would get well quicker if you had it quiet, so he put you in here.
You needn't worry a bit about it."

Bonnie smiled. "Would you mind making sure?" she asked. "I'd like to
know just what I owe. I have a little money, you know."

The nurse nodded and slipped away to whisper the story to the grave
doctor, who grew more indignant and contemptuous than he had been to
Gila, and sent her promptly back with an answer.

"You don't have to pay a cent," she said, cheerfully, as she returned.
"This bed is endowed temporarily, the doctor says, to be used at his
discretion, and he wants to keep you here till some one comes who needs
this room more than you do. At present there isn't any one, so you
needn't worry. We are not going to let any more little feather-headed
spitfires in to see you, either. The doctor balled the office out like
everything for letting that girl up."

Bonnie tried to smile again, but only ended in a sigh. "Oh, it doesn't
matter," she said, and then, after a minute, "You've been very good to
me. Some time I hope I can do something for you. Now I'm going to
sleep."

The nurse went out to look after some of her duties. Half an hour later
she came back to Bonnie's room and entered softly, not to waken her. She
was worried lest she had left the window open too wide and the wind
might be blowing on her, for it had turned a good deal colder since the
sun went down.

She tiptoed to the bed and bent over in the dim light to see if her
patient was all right. Then she drew back sharply.

The bed was empty!

She turned on the light and looked all around. There was no one else in
the room! Bonnie was gone!




CHAPTER XIII


Wildly the nurse searched the room, throwing open the wardrobe first!
Bonnie's shabby clothes were no longer hanging on the hooks! She rushed
to the window and looked helplessly along the fire-escape out into the
courtyard below, where the ambulance was just bringing in a fresh case.
There was no sign of her patient. Turning back, she saw on the table a
bit of paper from the daily record-sheet folded up and pinned together
with a quaint little circle of old-fashioned gold in which were set tiny
garnets and pearls. The note was addressed, "Miss Wright, Nurse." A
five-dollar bill fell from the paper. The nurse picked it up and read:

     DEAR NURSE,--I am leaving this little pin for you
     because you have been so good to me. It isn't very valuable,
     but it is all I have. The five dollars is for the room. I
     know it is worth more, but I haven't any more just now. You
     have all been very kind. Please give the money to the doctor
     and thank him for me. Don't worry about me; I am all right.
     I just need to get back to work.

                     Good-by, and thank you again,
                                      Sincerely,
                                         ROSE BONNER BRENTWOOD.

The nurse rushed down to the office. A search was instituted at once.
Every one in the office and halls was questioned. Only one elevator-man
remembered a person, dressed in black, going out of the nurses' side
door. He had thought it one of the probation nurses.

They searched the streets for several blocks around. It had been only a
few minutes, and the girl was weak. She could not have gone far! But no
Bonnie was found!

The evening mail came in and a letter with a Western postmark arrived
for Miss R.B. Brentwood. The nurse looked at it sadly. A letter for the
poor child! What hope and friendliness might it not contain! If it had
only come a couple of hours sooner!

Later that evening, when it was finally settled that the patient had
really escaped, the nurse went to the telephone.

Courtland was in Tennelly's room. They had been discussing woman
suffrage, some question that had come up in the political-science class
that day. Tennelly held that most women were too unbalanced to vote; you
never could tell what a woman would do next. She was swayed entirely by
her emotions, mainly two--love and hate; sometimes pride and
selfishness. _Always_ selfishness. Women were all selfish!

Courtland thought of the calm, true eyes of Mother Marshall and the
telegram that had come the day before. He held that all women were not
selfish. He said he knew _one_ woman who was not. All women were not
flighty and unbalanced nor swayed by their emotions. He knew two girls
whom he thought were not swayed by their emotions. Just then he was
called to the telephone.

The nurse's voice broke upon his absorption with a disturbing element:
"Mr. Courtland, this is the nurse from Good Samaritan Hospital. I
thought you ought to know that Miss Brentwood has disappeared! We have
searched everywhere, but can get no clue to her whereabouts. She wasn't
fit to go. She had fainted again--was unconscious a long time. She had a
very disturbing call from a young woman this afternoon, who mentioned
your name and got up to the room somehow without the usual formalities.
Of course I didn't know but she had the doctor's permission, and she
came right in. She brought a lot of dirty evening gowns and tried to
give them to my patient, and called her a working-girl; spoke of her
little dead brother as 'the kid,' and was very insulting. I thought
perhaps you would be able to give us a clue as to where the patient was.
She really was too weak to be out alone; and in this bitter cold! Her
jacket was very thin. She's just in the condition to get pneumonia. I'm
all broken up because I thought she was sound asleep. She left a little
note for me, with a pin she wanted me to keep, and five dollars to pay
for her room. You see she got the notion from what that girl said that
she was on charity in that room and she wouldn't stay. I thought you'd
want me to let you know!"

There was almost a sob in the nurse's voice as she ended. Courtland's
heart sank.

Poor Gila! She hadn't understood. She had meant well, but hadn't known
how! Poor fool he, that had asked her to go! She had never had
experience with sorrow and poverty. How could she be expected to
understand?

His anger rose as he listened to a few more details concerning Gila's
remarks. Of course the nurse was exaggerating, but how crude of Gila!
Where were her woman's intuitions? Her finer sensibilities? Where
indeed? But, after all, perhaps the nurse had not understood fully.
Perhaps she had taken offense and misconstrued Gila's intended kindness!
Well, the main thing was that Bonnie was gone and must be hunted up. It
wouldn't do to leave her without friends, sick and weak, this cold
night. She had, of course, gone home to her room. He could easily find
her. He wouldn't mind going out, though he had intended doing other
things that evening; but he had undertaken this job and he must see it
through. Then there was that telegram from Mother Marshall! And her
letter on the way! Too bad! Of course he must make Bonnie go back to the
hospital. He would have no trouble in coaxing her back when she knew how
she had distressed them all.

"I'll go right down to her old place and see if she's there," he told
the nurse. "She has probably gone back to her room. Certainly I will
insist that she return to the hospital to-night."

As he hung up the receiver Pat touched his elbow and pointed to a
messenger-boy waiting for him with a note.

It was Gila's violet-scented missive over which she had wept those angry
tears. He signed for the letter with a frown. Somehow the perfume
annoyed him. He put the thing in his pocket, having no patience to read
it at once, and went hurriedly down the hall.

As he passed the office Courtland found a letter in his box, noting with
a sort of comfort that it bore a Western postmark. As he waited for his
trolley at the corner, he reflected how strange it was that this young
woman, whom he had never seen nor heard of before, should suddenly be
flung thus upon his horizon and seem, in a measure, his responsibility.
He had been shaking free from that sense of accountability since she had
been reported getting better; and especially since he had put her upon
the hearts of Mother Marshall and Gila. Gila! How the thought of her
annoyed just now!

In the trolley he opened Mother Marshall's letter and read, marveling at
the revelation of motherhood it contained. Motherhood and fatherhood!
How beautiful! A sort of Christ-mother and Christ-father, these two who
had been bereft of their own, were willing to be! And Bonnie! How she
needed them--and had gone before she knew! He must persuade her to go to
Mother Marshall! For, after all, this whole bungle was his fault. If he
had never tried to tole Gila into it this wouldn't have happened.

A factory-girl, belated, shivered into the car in a thin summer jacket
and stood beside a girl in furs and a handsome coat. Courtland thought
of Bonnie in her little shabby black suit--a summer suit, of course. He
remembered noticing how thin it looked as they stood beside the grave on
the bleak hillside, and wondering if she were not cold. But it was mild
that day compared to this, and the sun had been shining then. She must
have half frozen in that long, long ride! And had she money enough to
buy her something to eat? She had left a five-dollar bill at the
hospital. Some instinct taught him that it was the last she had!

He grew more and more nervous and impatient as he neared his
destination.

He sprang up the narrow stairs that had grown so familiar to him the
past week, watching anxiously the crack under the door to see if there
was a light. But it was all dark! He tapped at the door lightly. But of
course she would have gone to bed at once after the exertion of the
journey! He tapped louder, and held his breath to listen. But no answer
came!

Then he tapped again, and called, in half-subdued tones: "Miss
Brentwood! Are you there?"

A stir was heard at the other end of the hall, the sound of the
scratching of a match. A light appeared under the door of the front
room, the door opened a crack, and a frowsy head was thrust out, with a
candle held high above it, and eyes that were full of sleep peering
into the darkness of the hall.

"Has Miss Brentwood returned? Have you seen her?" he asked.

"Not as I knows on, she 'ain't come," said a woman's voice. "I went to
bed early. She might ov and I not hear her, she's so softly like."

"I wonder if we could find out? Would you mind coming and trying?"

The woman looked at him keenly. "Oh, you're the young feller what come
to the fun'rul, ain't you? Well, you jest wait a bit an' I'll throw
somethin' on an' come an' try." The woman came in an amazing costume of
many colors, and called and shook the door. She got her key and unlocked
the door, stepping cautiously inside and looking about. She advanced,
holding the candle high, Courtland waiting behind. He could see one
withered white rosebud on the floor. There was no sign of Bonnie! Her
room was just as she had left it on the day of the funeral!

Where was Bonnie Brentwood?




CHAPTER XIV


Suddenly, as Courtland stood in the narrow, dark street alone and in
uncertainty, he was no longer alone. As clearly as if he felt a touch
upon his sleeve he knew that One was there beside him, and that this
errand he was upon had the sanction of that Presence which had met him
once in the fiery way and promised to show him what to do.

"God, show me where to find her!" he ejaculated, and then, as if one had
said, "Come with me!" he turned as certainly as if a passer-by had
directed him where he had seen her, and walked up the street. That is,
_they_ walked up the street.

Always in thinking of that walk afterward he thought of it as "they
walking up the street"--himself and the Presence.

The first thing he remembered about it was that he had lost that sense
of uncertainty and anxiety. How long the route was or where it was to
end did not seem to matter. Every step of the way was companioned by One
who knew what He was about. It came to him that he would like to go
everywhere in such company; that no journey would be too far or arduous,
no duty too unpleasant if all could be as this.

He stepped into the telephone-office and began calling up hospitals.
There were one or two that reported young women brought in, but the
description was not at all like the girl of whom he was in search. He
jotted them down in his note-book, however, with a feeling that they
might be a last resort.

As he turned the pages of the 'phone-book his eye caught the name of the
city's morgue, and a sudden horror froze into his mind. What if
something had happened to her and she had been taken there? What if she
had ended the life which had looked so lonely and impossible to her? No,
she would never do that, not with her faith in the Christ! And yet, if
her vitality was low, and her heart was taxed with sorrow, she would
perhaps scarcely be responsible for what she did.

He rang up the morgue sharply and put tense, eager questions.

Yes, a young woman had been brought in about an hour ago.... Yes,
dressed in black--had long light hair and was slender. "_Some looker!_"
the man who answered the 'phone said.

Courtland shuddered and hung up. He felt that he must go to the morgue.

When they entered the gruesome place of the unknown dead, although the
Presence entered with him, yet he felt that it was there already,
standing close among the dead; had been there when they came in!

Courtland's face was white, and set as he passed between the silent dead
laid out for identification. An inward shudder went through him as he
was led to the spot where lay the latest comer, a slim young girl with
long golden hair, sodden from the river where she had been found, her
pretty face sharpened and coarsened by sin.

He drew a deep breath of relief and turned away quickly from the sight
of her poor drowned eyes, rejoicing that they had not been the eyes of
Bonnie. It was terrible to think of Bonnie lying so, all drenched and
her spirit put out. He was glad he might still think of her alive, and
go on searching for her. But a dart of pain went through his heart as he
looked again at this little wreck of womanhood, going out of a life that
had dealt hardly with her; where she had reached for brightness and
pleasure, and had found ashes and bitterness instead. Going into a
beyond of darkness, hoping, perhaps, for no kindlier hands to greet her
than those that had been withheld from her in this world! What would the
resurrection mean to a poor little soul like that? What could it mean?
Ah! Perhaps it had not all been her fault! Perhaps there were others who
had helped push her down, smug in self-righteousness, to whom the
resurrection would be more of a horror than to the pretty, ignorant
child whose untaught feet had strayed into forbidden paths! Who knew? He
was glad to look up and feel the Presence there! Who knew what might
have passed between the soul and God? It was safe to leave that little
sinful soul with Him who had died to save. It was good to go out from
there knowing that the pretty, sinful girl, the hardened, grizzled sot,
the poor old toothless crone, the little hunchback newsboy who lay in
the same row, were guarded alike and beloved by the same Presence that
would go with him.

Around the little newsboy huddled a group of street gamins, counting out
their few pennies, and talking excitedly of how they would buy him some
flowers. There were tear-stains down their grimy cheeks and it was plain
they were pitying him, they who had perhaps yet to tread the paths of
sin and deprivation and sorrow for many long years. And the Presence
there! So near them, with the pitying eyes! The young man knew the eyes
were pitying! If the children could only see! He felt an impulse to turn
back and tell them as he passed out into the street, yet how could he
make them understand--he who understood so feebly and intermittently
himself? He felt a great ache in himself to go out and shout to all the
world to look up and see the Presence that was in their midst, and they
saw Him not!

He was entirely aware that his present mental state would have seemed to
him little short of insanity twenty-four hours before; that it might
pass again as it had done before; and a kind of mental frenzy seized him
lest it would. He did not want to lose this assurance of One guiding
through a world that was so full of sorrow as this one had recently
revealed itself to him to be. And with the world-old anguished "Give me
a sign!" the cry of the soul reaching out to the unknown, he spoke aloud
once more: "God, if You are really there, let me find her!"

And yet if any had asked him just then if he ever prayed he would have
told them no. Prayer was to him a thing utterly apart from this cry of
his soul, this longing for an understanding with God.

He walked on through streets he did not know, passing men and women with
worn and haggard faces, tattered garments, and discouraged mien; and
always that cry came in his soul, "Oh, if they only knew!" There was the
Presence by his side, and men passed by and saw Him not!

He was walking in the general direction of the Good Samaritan Hospital,
just as any one would walk with a friend through a strange place and
accommodate his going to the man who was guiding him. All the way there
seemed to be a sort of intercourse between himself and his Companion.
His soul was putting forth great questions that he would some day take
up in detail and go over little by little, as one will verify a problem
that one has worked out. But now he was working it out, becoming
satisfied in his soul that this was the only way to solve the great
otherwise unanswerable problems of the universe.

They had gone for perhaps three miles or more from the morgue, traveling
for the most part through narrow streets crowded full of small
dwelling-houses interspersed by cheap stores and saloons. The night
lowered! the stars were not on duty. A cold wind from the river swept
around corners, reminding him of the dripping yellow hair of the girl in
the morgue. It cut like a knife through Courtland's heavy overcoat and
made him wish he had brought his muffler. He stuffed his gloved hands
into his pockets. Even in their fur linings they were stiff and cold. He
thought of the girl's little light serge jacket and shivered visibly as
they turned into another street where vacant lots on one side left a
wide sweep for the wind and sent it tempesting along freighted with dust
and stinging bits of sand. The clouds were heavy as with snow, only that
it was too cold to snow. One fancied only biting steel could fall from
clouds like that on a night so bitter. And any moment he might have
turned back, gone a block to one side, and caught the trolley across to
the university, where light and warmth and friends were waiting. And
what was this one little lost girl to him? A stranger? No, she was no
longer a stranger! She had become something infinitely precious to the
whole universe. God cared, and that was enough! He could not be a friend
of God unless he cared as God cared! He was demonstrating facts that he
had never apprehended before.

The lights were out in most of the houses that they passed, for it was
growing late. There were not quite so many saloons. The streets loomed
wide ahead, the line of houses dark on the left, and the stretch of
vacant lots, with the river beyond on the right. Across the river a
line of dark buildings with occasional blink of lights blended into the
dark of the sky, and the wind merciless over all.

On ahead a couple of blocks the light flung out on the pavement and
marked another saloon. Bright doors swung back and forth. The
intermittent throb of a piano and twang of a violin, making merry with
the misery of the world; voices brokenly above it all came at intervals,
loudly as the way drew nearer.

The saloon doors swung again and four or five dark figures jostled
noisily out and came haltingly down the street. They walked crazily,
like ships without a rudder, veering from one side of the walk to the
other, shouting and singing uncouth, ribald songs, hoarse laughter
interspersed with scattered oaths.

"O! Jesus Christ!" came distinctly through the quiet night. The young
man felt a distinct pain for the Christ by his side, like the pressing
of a thorn into the brow. He seemed to know the prick himself. For these
were some of those for whom He died!

It occurred to Courtland that he was seeing everything on this walk
through the eyes of the Christ. He remembered Scrooge and his journey
with the Ghost of Christmas Past in Dickens's _Christmas Carol_. It was
like that. He was seeing the real soul of everybody! He was with the
architect of the universe, noting where the work had gone wrong from the
mighty plans. He suddenly knew that these creatures coming giddily
toward him were planned to mighty things!

The figures paused before one of the dark houses, pointed and laughed;
went nearer to the steps and stooped. He could not hear what they were
saying; the voices were hushed in ugly whispers, broken by harsh
laughter. Only now and then he caught a syllable.

"Wake up!" floated out into the silence once. And again, "No, you don't,
my pretty little chicken!"

Then a girl's scream pierced the night and something darted out from the
darkness of the door-step, eluding the drunken men, but slipped and
fell!

Courtland broke into a noiseless run.

The men had scrambled tipsily after the girl and clutched her. They
lifted her unsteadily and surrounded her. She screamed again, and dashed
this way and that blindly, but they met her every time and held her.

Courtland knew, as by a flash, that he had been brought here for this
crisis. It was as if he had heard the words spoken to him, "Now go!" He,
lowering his head and crouching, came swiftly forward, watching
carefully where he steered, and coming straight at two of the men with
his powerful shoulders. It was an old trick of the football field and it
bowled the two assailants on the right straight out into the gutter. The
other three made a dash at him, but he side-stepped one and tripped him;
a blow on the point of the chin sent another sprawling on the sidewalk;
but the last one, who was perhaps the most sober of them all, showed
fight and called to his comrades to come on and get this stranger who
was trying to steal their girl. The language he used made Courtland's
blood boil. He struck the fellow across his foul mouth, and then
clenching with him, went down upon the sidewalk. His antagonist was a
heavier man than he was, but the steady brain and the trained muscles
had the better of it from the first, and in a moment more the drunken
man was choking and limp.

Courtland rose and looked about. The two fellows in the gutter were
struggling to their feet with loud threats, and the fellow on the
sidewalk was staggering toward him. They would be upon the girl again in
a moment. He looked toward her, as she stood trembling a few feet away
from him, too frightened to try to run, not daring to leave her
protector. A street light fell directly upon her white face. It was
Bonnie Brentwood!

With a kick at the man on the ground who was trying to rise, and a lurch
at the man on the sidewalk who was coming toward him that sent him
spinning again, Courtland dived under the clutching hands of the two in
the gutter who couldn't quite make it to get upon the curb again.
Snatching up the girl like a baby, he fled up the street and around the
first corner, and all that cursing, drunken, reeling five came howling
after!




CHAPTER XV


Courtland had run three blocks and turned two corners before he dared
stop and set the girl upon her feet again. He looked anxiously at her
white face and great, frightened eyes. Her lips were trembling and she
was shivering. He tore his overcoat off, wrapped it about her, and
before she could protest caught her up again and ran on another block or
two.

"Oh, you must not!" she cried. "I can walk perfectly well, and I don't
need your coat. Please, please put on your coat and let me walk! You
will take a terrible cold!"

"I can run better without it," he explained, briefly, "and we can get
out of the way of those fellows quicker this way!"

So she lay still in his arms till he put her down again. He looked up
and down either way, hoping to see the familiar red-and-green lights of
a drug-store open late; but none greeted him; all the buildings seemed
to be residences.

Somewhere in the distance he heard the whir of a late trolley. He
glanced at his watch. It was half past one. If only a taxicab would come
along. But no taxi was in sight. The girl was begging him to put on his
overcoat. She had drawn it from her own shoulders and was holding it out
to him insistently. But with the rare smile that Courtland was noted for
he took the coat and wrapped it firmly about her shoulders again, this
time putting her arms in the sleeves and buttoning it up to the chin.

"Now," said he, "you're not to take that off again until we get where it
is warm. You needn't worry about me. I'm quite used to going out in all
weathers without my coat as often as with it. Besides, I've been
exercising. When did you have something to eat?"

"When I left the hospital this evening. I had some strong beef-tea," she
answered, airily, as if that had been only a few minutes before.

"How did you happen to be where I found you?" he asked, looking at her
keenly.

"Why, I must have missed my way, I think," she explained, "and I felt a
little weak from having been in bed so long. I just sat down on a
door-step to rest a minute before I went on, and I'm afraid I must have
fallen asleep."

"You were _walking_?" His tone was stern. "Why were you walking?"

A desperate look came into her face. "Well, I hadn't any car fare, if
you must know the reason."

They were passing a street light as she said it, and he looked down at
her fine little white profile in wonder and awe. He felt a sudden
choking in his throat and a mist in his eyes. He had it on the tip of
his tongue to say, "You poor little girl!" but instead he said, in a
tone of intense admiration:

"Well, you certainly are the pluckiest girl I ever saw! You have your
nerve with you all right! But you're not going to walk another step
to-night!"

And with that he stooped, gathered her up again, and strode forward. He
could hear the distant whir of another trolley, and he determined to
take it, no matter which way it was going. It would take them somewhere
and he could telephone for an ambulance. So he sprinted forward,
regardless of her protests, and arrived at the next corner just in time
to catch the car going cityward.

There was nobody else in the car and he made her keep the coat about
her. He couldn't help seeing how worn and thin her little shabby shoes
were, and how she shivered now even in the great coat. He saw she was
just keeping up her nerve, and he was filled with admiration.

"Why did you run away from the hospital?" he asked, suddenly, looking
straight into her sad eyes.

"I couldn't afford to stay any longer."

"You made a big mistake. It wouldn't have cost you a cent. That room was
free. I made sure of that before I secured it for you."

"But that was a private room!"

"Just a little more private than the wards. That room was paid for and
put at the disposal of the doctor to use for whoever he thought needed
quiet. Now are you satisfied? And you are going straight back there till
you are well enough to go out again! You raised a big row in the
hospital, running away. They've had the whole force of assistants out
hunting you for hours, and your nurse is awfully upset about you. She
seems to be crazy over you, anyway. She nearly wept when she telephoned
me. And I've been out for hours hunting you, stirred up the old lady on
your floor at your home, and a lot of hospitals and other places, and
then just came on you in the nick of time. I hope you've learned your
lesson, to be a good little girl after this and not run away."

He smiled indulgently, but the girl's eyes were full of tears.

"I didn't mean to make all that trouble for people. Why should you all
care about a stranger? But, oh! I'm so thankful you came! Those men
were terrible!" She shuddered. "How did you happen to come there? I
think God must have led you."

"He did!" said Courtland, with conviction.

When they reached the big city station he stowed his patient into a taxi
and sent a messenger up to the restaurant for hot chicken broth, which
he administered himself.

She lay back with her eyes closed after the broth was finished. He
realized that she had reached the full limit of her endurance. She had
forgotten even to protest against wearing his overcoat any longer.

It was a strange ride. The silent girl sat closely wrapped in her
corner, fast asleep. The car bounded over obstacles now and then, or
swung around corners and threw her about like a ball, but she did not
waken; and finally Courtland drew her head down upon his shoulder and
put his arm about her to keep her from being thrown out of her seat; and
she settled down like a tired child. He could not help thinking of that
other girl lying stark and dead in the morgue, and being glad that this
one was safe.

Nurse Wright was hovering about the hallway when the taxi drew up to the
entrance of the hospital, and Bonnie was tenderly cared for at once.

Courtland began to realize that this great hospital was an evidence of
the Presence of Christ in the world! He was not the only one who had
felt the Presence. Some one moved as he had been to-night had
established this big house of healing. There on the opposite wall was a
great stained-glass window representing Christ blessing the little
children, and the people bringing the maimed and halt and lame and blind
to Him for healing.

The quiet night routine went on about him; the strong, pervasive odor of
antiseptics; the padded tap of the nurses' rubber soles as they went
softly on their rounds; the occasional click of a glass and a spoon
somewhere; the piteous wail of a suffering child in a distant ward; the
sharp whir of an electric bell; the homely thud of the elevator on its
errands up and down; even the controlled yet ready spring to service of
all concerned when the ambulance rolled up and a man on a stretcher,
with a ghastly cut in his head and face, was brought in; all made him
feel how little and useless his life had been hitherto. How suddenly he
had been brought face to face with realities!

He began to wonder if the Presence was everywhere, or if there were
places where His power was not manifest. There had been the red library!
There also had been that church last Sunday.

The office clock chimed softly out the hour of three o'clock. It was
Sunday morning. Should he go to church again and search for the
Presence, or make up his mind that the churches were out of it entirely
and that it was only in places of need and sorrow and suffering that He
came? Still, that was not fair to the churches, perhaps, to judge all by
one. What an experience the night had been! Did Wittemore, majoring in
philanthropy, ever spend nights like this? If so, there must be depths
to Wittemore's nature that were worth sounding.

He drew his handkerchief from his inner pocket, and as he did so a whiff
of violets came remindingly, but he paid no heed. Gila's letter lay in
his pocket, still unread. The antiseptics were at work upon his senses
and the violets could not reach him.

There were dark circles under his eyes, and his hair was in a tumble,
but he looked good to Nurse Wright as she came down the hall at last to
give him her report. She almost thought he was good enough for her
Bonnie girl now. She wasn't given to romances, but she felt that Bonnie
needed one most mightily about now.

"She didn't wake up except to open her eyes and smile once," she
reported, reassuringly. "She coughs a little now and then, with a nasty
sound in it, but I hope we can ward off pneumonia. It was great of you
to put your overcoat around her. That saved her, if anything can, I
guess. You look pretty well used up yourself. Wouldn't you like the
doctor to give you something before you go home?"

"No, thank you. I'll be all right. I'm hard as nails. I'm only anxious
about her. You see, she's had a pretty tough pull of it. She started to
walk to the city! Did you know that? I fancy she'd gone about two miles.
It was somewhere along near the river I found her. It seems she got "all
in" and sat down on a door-step to rest. She must have fallen asleep.
Some tough fellows came out of a saloon--they were full, of course--and
they discovered her. I heard her scream, and we had quite a little
scuffle before we got away. She's a nervy little girl. Think of her
starting to walk to the city at that time of night, without a cent in
her pocket!"

"The poor child!" said Nurse Wright, with tears in her kind, keen eyes.
"And she left her last cent here to pay for her room! My! When I think
of it I could choke that smart young snob that called on her in the
afternoon! You ought to have heard her sneers and her insinuations.
Women like that are a blight on womanhood! And she dared to mention your
name--said you had sent her!"

The color heightened in Courtland's face. He felt uncomfortable. "Why,
I--didn't exactly send her," he began, uneasily. "I don't really know
her very well. You see, I'm just a student at the university and of
course I don't know a great many girls in the city. I thought it would
be nice if some girl would call on Miss Brentwood; she seemed so alone.
I thought another girl would understand and be able to comfort her."

"She isn't a _girl_, that's what's the matter with her; she's a little
_demon_!" snapped the nurse. "You meant well, and I dare say she never
showed _you_ the demon side of her. Girls like that don't--to young
_men_. But if you take my advice you won't have anything more to do with
_her_! She isn't worth it! She may be rich and fashionable and all that,
but she can't hold a candle to Miss Brentwood! If you had just heard how
she went on, with her nasty little chin in the air and her nasty phrases
and insinuations, and her patronage! And then Miss Brentwood's gentle,
refined way of answering her! But never mind, I won't go into that! It
might take me all night, and I've got to go back to my patient. But you
are not to blame yourself one particle. I hope Miss Brentwood's going to
get through this all right in a few days, and she'll probably have
forgotten all about it, so don't you worry. I think it would be a good
thing if you were to come in and see her to-morrow afternoon a few
minutes. It might cheer her up. You really have been fine, you know! No
telling where she might have been by this time if you hadn't gone out
after her!"

The young man shuddered involuntarily, and thought of the faces of the
five young fellows who had surrounded her.

"I saw a little girl in the morgue to-night, drowned!" he said,
irrelevantly. "She wasn't any older than Miss Brentwood."

The nurse gave an understanding look. On her way back to her rounds she
said to herself: "I believe he's a _real man_! If I hadn't thought so I
wouldn't have told him he might come and see her to-morrow!"

Then she went into Bonnie's room, took the letter with the Western
postmark, and stood it up against a medicine-glass on the little table
beside the bed, where Bonnie could see it the first thing when she
opened her eyes.




CHAPTER XVI


A little after four o'clock, when Courtland came plodding up the hall of
the dormitory to his room, a head was stuck out of Tennelly's door,
followed by Tennelly's shoulders attired in a bath-robe. The hair on the
head was much tumbled and the eyes were full of sleep. Moreover, there
was an anxious, relieved frown on the brows.

"Where in thunder've you been, Court? We were thinking of dragging the
river for you. I must say you're the limit! Do you know what time it
is?"

"Five minutes after four by the library clock as I came up," answered
Courtland, affably. "Say, Nelly, go to church with me again this
morning? I've found another preacher I want to sample."

"Go to thunder!" growled Tennelly. "Not on your tin-type! I'm going to
get some sleep. What do you take me for? A night nurse? Go to church
when I've been up all night hunting for you?"

"Sorry, Nelly," said Courtland, cheerfully, "but it was an emergency
call. Tell you about it on the way to church. Church don't begin till
somewhere round 'leven. You'll be calm by that time. So long! See you in
church!"

Tennelly slammed his door hard, and Courtland went smiling to his room.
He knew that Tennelly would go with him to church. For Courtland had
seen among the advertisements in the trolley on his way back to the
university, the notice of a service to be held in a church away down in
the lower part of the city, to be addressed by the Rev. John Burns, and
he wanted to go. It might not be _the_ John Burns of course, but he
wanted to see.

Worn out with the events of the night, he slept soundly until ten. Then,
as if he had been an alarm-clock set for a certain moment, he awoke.

He lay there for a moment in the peace of the consciousness of something
good that had come to him. Then he knew that it was the Presence. It was
there, in his room. It would always be his. There might be laws
attending its coming and going--perhaps in some way concerned with his
own attitude--but he would learn them. It was enough to know the
possibility of that companionship all the days of one's life.

He couldn't reason out why a thing like that should give him so much
joy. It didn't seem sensible in the old way of reasoning--and yet,
didn't it? If it could be proved to the fellows that there was really a
God like that, companionable, reasonable, just, loving, forgiving, ready
to give Himself, wouldn't every one of them jump at the chance of
knowing Him personally, provided there was a way for them to know Him?
They claimed it had never been proved, never could be. But he knew it
could. It had been proved to him! That was the difference. That was the
greatness of it! And now he was going to church again to find out if the
Presence was ever there!

With a bound he was out of bed, shaved and dressed in an incredibly
short space of time, and, shouting to Tennelly, who took his feet
reluctantly from the window-seat, lowered the Sunday paper, and replied,
sulkily:

"Thunder and blazes! Who waked you up, you nut! I thought you were good
for another two hours!"

But they went to church.

Tennelly sat down on the hard wooden bench and accepted the worn
hymn-book that a small urchin presented him, with an amused stare which
finally bloomed into a full grin at Courtland.

"What's eating you, you blooming idiot! Where in thunder did you rake up
this dump, anyway? If you've got to go to church, why in the name of all
that's a bore can't you pick out a place where the congregation take a
bath once a month whether they need it or not?" he whispered, in a loud
growl.

But Courtland's eyes were already fixed on the bright, intelligent face
and red hair of the man who stood behind the cheap little pulpit. He was
the same John Burns! A window just behind the platform, set with crude
red and blue and yellow lights of cheap glass, sent its radiance down,
upon his head, and the yellow bar lay across his hair like a halo;
behind him, in the colored lights, there seemed to stand the Presence.
It was so vivid to Courtland at first that he drew in his breath and
looked sharply at Tennelly, as if he, too, must see, though he knew
there was nothing visible, of course, but the lights, the glory, and the
little, freckled, earnest man giving out a hymn.

And the singing! If one were looking for discord, well, it was there,
every shade of it that the world had ever known! There were quavering
old voices, and piping young ones; off the key and on the key,
squeaking, grating, screaming, howling, with all their earnest might,
but the melody lifted itself in a great voice on high and seemed to bear
along the spirit of the congregation.

     "I need Thee every hour.
       Stay Thou near by;
     Temptations lose their power
       When Thou art nigh.
     I need Thee, oh I, need Thee,
       Every hour I need Thee;
     O bless me now, my Saviour,
       I come to Thee!"

These people, then, knew about the Presence, loved it, longed for it,
understood its power! They sang of the Presence and were glad! There
were, then, others in the world who knew, besides himself and Stephen
and Stephen Marshall's mother! Without knowing what he was doing,
Courtland sang. He did not know the words, but he felt the spirit, and
he groped along in syllables as he caught them.

Tennelly sat gazing around him, highly amused, not attempting to
suppress his mirth. His eyes fairly danced as he observed first one
absorbed worshiper, and then another, intent upon the song. He fancied
himself taking off the old elder on the other side of the aisle, and the
intense young woman with the large mouth and the feather in her hat. Her
voice was killing. He could make the fellows die laughing, singing as
she did, in a high falsetto.

He looked at Courtland to enjoy it with him, and lo! Courtland was
singing with as much earnestness as the rest; and upon his face there
sat a high, exalted look that he had never seen there before. Was it
true that the fire and the sickness had really affected Court's mind,
after all? He had seemed so like his old self lately that they had all
hoped he was getting over it.

During the prayer Courtland dropped his head and closed his eyes.
Tennelly glanced around and marveled amusedly at the serious attitude of
all. Even a row of tough-looking kids on the back seats had at least
one eye apiece squinted shut during the prayer, and almost an atmosphere
of reverence upon them.

Tennelly prided himself upon being a student of human nature, and before
he knew it he was interested in this mass of common people about him.
But now and again his gaze went uneasily back to Courtland, whose eyes
were fixed intently upon the preacher, as if the words he spoke were of
real importance to him.

Tennelly sat back in wonder and tried to listen. It was all about a
mysterious companionship with God, stuff that sounded like "rot" to him;
uncanny, unreal, mystical, impossible! Could it be true that Court,
their peach of a Court, whose sneer and criticism alike had been dreaded
by all who came beneath them--could it be that so sensible and scholarly
and sane a mind as Court's could take up with a superstition like that?
For it was to Tennelly foolishness.

He owned to a certain amount of interest in the emotional side of the
sermon. It was true that the little man could sway that uncouth audience
mightily. He felt himself swayed in the tenderer side of his nature, but
of course his superior mind realized that it was all emotion;
interesting as a study, but not to be taken seriously for a moment. It
wasn't a healthy thing for Court to see much of this sort of thing. All
this talk of a cross, and one dying for all! Mere foolishness and
superstition! Very beautiful, and perhaps allegorical, but not at all
practical!

The minister was down by the door before they got out, and grasped
Courtland's hand as if he were an old friend, and then turned and
grasped Tennelly's. There was something so genuine and sincere about his
face that Tennelly decided that he must really believe all that junk he
had been preaching, after all. He wasn't a fake, he was merely a good,
wholesome sort of a fanatic. He bowed pleasantly and said a few
commonplaces as he passed out.

"Seems to be a good sort," he murmured to Courtland. "Pity he's tied
down to that sort of thing!"

Courtland looked at him sharply. "Is that the way you feel about it,
Nelly?" There was something half wistful in his tone.

Tennelly looked at him sharply. "Why, sure! I think he's a bigger man
than his job, don't you?"

"Then you didn't feel it?"

"Feel what?"

"The Presence of God in that place!"

There was something so simple and majestic about the way Courtland made
the extraordinary statement--not as a common fanatic would make it, nor
even as one who was testing and feeling around for confirmation of a
hope, but as one who knew it to be a fact beyond questioning, which the
other merely hadn't been able to see--that Tennelly was almost
embarrassed.

"Why--I-- Why--no! I can't say that I noticed any particular
manifestation. I was entirely too much taken up by the smell to observe
the occult. Say, what's eating you, anyway, Court? Such foolishness
isn't like you. You ought to cut it out. You know a thing like this can
get on your nerves if you let it, just like anything else, and make you
a monomaniac. You ought to go in for more athletics and cut out some of
your psychology and philosophy. Suppose we go and take a ride in the
park this afternoon. It's a great day."

"I don't mind riding in the park for a while after dinner. I've got a
date about four o'clock. But I'm not a monomaniac, Nelly, and nothing's
getting on my nerves. I never felt better or happier in my life. I feel
as if I'd been blind always, been sort of groping my way, and had just
got my eyes open to see what a wonderful thing life really is."

"Do you mean you've got what they used to call 'religion,' Court? 'Hit
the trail,' as it were?" Tennelly asked as if he were delicately
inquiring about some insidious tubercular or cancerous trouble. He
seemed half ashamed to connect such a perilous possibility with his
honored friend.

Courtland shook his head. "Not that I know of, Nelly. I never attended
one of those big evangelistic meetings in my life, and I don't know
exactly what 'religion,' as they call it, is, so I can't lay claim to
anything of that sort. What I mean is, simply, I've met God face to face
and found He's my friend. That's about the size of it, and it makes
things all look different. I'd like to tell you about it just as it
happened some time, Tennelly, when you're ready to hear."

"Wait awhile, Court," said Tennelly, half shrinking. "Wait till you've
had a little more time to think it over. Then if you like I'll listen."

"Very well," said Courtland, quietly. "But I want you to know it's
something real. It's no sick fancies."

"All right!" said Tennelly. "I'll let you know when I'm ready to hear."

       *       *       *       *       *

Late that afternoon, when Courtland entered the hospital, the sunshine
was flooding the great stained-glass window and glorifying the face of
the Christ with the outstretched hands. Off in a near-by ward some one
was singing to the patients, and the corridors seemed hushed to listen:

     The healing of the seamless dress
       Is by our beds of pain.
     We touch Him in life's throng and press
       And we are whole again!

All this recognition of the Christ in the world, and somehow it had
never come to his consciousness before! He felt abashed at his
blindness. And if he had been so long, surely there was hope for
Tennelly to see, too. Somehow, he wanted Tennelly to see!




CHAPTER XVII


Bonnie Brentwood was awake and expecting him, the nurse said. She lay
propped up by pillows, draped about with a dainty, frilly
dressing-sacque that looked too frivolous for Nurse Wright, yet could
surely have come from no other source. The golden hair was lying in two
long braids, one over each shoulder, and there was a faint flush of
expectancy on her pale cheeks.

"You have been so good to me!" she said. "It has been wonderful for a
stranger to go out of his way so much."

"Please don't let's talk about that!" said Courtland. "It's been only a
pleasure to be of service. Now I want to know how you are. I've been
expecting to hear that you had pneumonia or something dreadful after
that awful exposure."

"Oh, I've been through a good deal more than that," said the girl,
trying to speak lightly. "Things don't seem to kill me. I've had quite a
lot of hard times."

"I'm afraid you have," he said, gravely. "Somehow it doesn't seem fair
that you should have had such a rotten time of it, and I be lying around
enjoying myself. Shouldn't everybody be treated alike in this world? I
confess I don't understand it."

Bonnie smiled feebly. "Oh, it's all right!" she said, with conviction.
"'In the world ye shall have tribulation, but fear not, I have overcome
the world,' you know. It's our testing-time, and this world isn't the
only part of life."

"Well, but I don't see how that answers my point," said Courtland,
pleasantly. "What's the idea? Don't you think I am worth the testing?"

"Oh, surely, but you may not need the same kind I did."

"You don't appear to me to have needed any testing. So far as I can
judge, you've showed the finest kind of nerve on every occasion."

"Oh, but I do," said Bonnie, earnestly. "I've needed it dreadfully! You
don't know how hard I was getting--sort of soured on the world! That was
the reason I came away from the old home where my father's church was
and where all the people I knew were. I couldn't bear to see them. They
had been so hard on my dear father that I thought they were the cause of
his death. I had begun to feel that there weren't any real Christians
left in the world. God had to bring me away off here into trouble again
to find out how good people are. He sent you to help me, and Nurse
Wright; and now to-day the most wonderful thing has happened! I've had a
letter from an utter stranger, asking me to come and visit. I want you
to read it, please."

While Courtland read Mother Marshall's letter Bonnie lay studying him.
And truly he was a goodly sight. No girl in her senses could look a man
like that over and not know he was a _man_ and a fine one. But Bonnie
had no romantic thoughts. Life had dealt too hardly with her for her to
have any illusions left. She had no idea of her own charms, nor any
thought of making much of the situation. That was why Gila's
insinuations had cut so terribly deep.

"She's a peach, isn't she?" he said, handing the letter back. "How soon
does the doctor think you'll be able to travel?"

"Oh, I couldn't possibly _go_," said the girl, relapsing into sadness;
"but I think it was lovely of her."

"Go? Of course you must go!" cried Courtland, springing to his feet, as
if he had been accustomed to manage this girl's affairs for years. "Why,
Mother Marshall would be just broken-hearted if you didn't!"

"Mother Marshall!" exclaimed Bonnie, sitting up from her pillows in
astonishment. "You know her, then?"

Courtland stopped suddenly in his excited march across the room and
laughed ruefully. "Well, I've let the cat out of the bag after all,
haven't I? Yes, then, I know her! It was I who told her about you. And I
had a letter from her two days ago, saying she was crazy to have you
come. Why, she's just counting the minutes till she gets your telegram!
You _haven't_ sent her word you aren't coming, have you?"

"Not yet," said Bonnie. "I was going to ask you what would be the best
way to do. You see, I have to send back that money and the mileage.
Don't you think it would do to write? It costs a great deal to
telegraph, and sounds so abrupt when one has had such a royal
invitation. It was lovely of her, but of course you know I couldn't be
under obligation like that to entire strangers."

There was a little stiffness in Bonnie's last words, and a cool
withdrawal in her eyes that brought Courtland to his senses and made him
remember Gila's insinuations.

"Look here!" he said, calming down and taking his chair again. "You
don't understand, and I guess I ought to explain. In the first place get
it out of your head that I'm acting fresh or anything like that. I'm
only a kind of big brother that happened along two or three times when
you needed somebody--a--a kind of a Christ-brother, if you want to call
it that way," he added, snatching at the minister's phrase. "You believe
He sends help when it's needed, don't you?"

Bonnie nodded.

"Well, I hadn't an idea in the world of interfering with your affairs at
all, but when I heard you ought to rest, I began to wish I had a mother
of my own, or an aunt or something who would know what to advise. Then
all of a sudden I thought I'd just put the case up to Mother Marshall.
This is the result. Now wait till I tell you what Mother Marshall has
been through, and then if you don't decide that God sent that invitation
I've nothing else to say."

Courtland had a reputation at college for eloquence. In rushing season
his frat. always counted on him to bowl over the doubtful and difficult
fellows, and he never failed. Neither did he fail now, although he found
Bonnie difficult enough. But he had her eyes full of tears of sympathy
before he was through with the story of Stephen.

"Oh, I would love to see her and put my arms around her and try to
comfort her!" she exclaimed. "I know just how she must feel. But I
really couldn't use the money of a stranger, and I couldn't go away with
all this debt, the funeral, and everything!"

Then he set carefully to work to plan for her. He read Mother Marshall's
letter over again, and asked what things she would need to take if she
should go. He wrote out a list of the things she would like to sell, and
promised to look after them.

"Suppose you just leave that to me," he said, comfortingly. "I'll wager
I can get enough out of your furniture to pay all the bills, so you
won't leave any behind. Then if I were you I'd just use that check
they've sent for your expenses, and trust to getting a position, in
that neighborhood when you are strong enough. There are always openings
in the West, you know."

"Do you really think I could do that?" asked Bonnie, excitedly. "I'm a
good stenographer, I've had a really fine musical education, and I could
teach a number of other things."

"Oh, sure! You'd get more positions than you could fill at once!" he
declared, joyously. Somehow it gave him great pleasure to be succeeding
so well.

"Then I could soon pay them back," said Bonnie, reflectively.

"Sure! You could pay back in no time after you got strong. That would be
a cinch! It might even be that you could help Mother Marshall about
something in the house pretty soon. And I'm sure you'll find she just
needs you. Now suppose we write up that telegram. There's no need to
keep the dear lady waiting any longer."

"He thinks I really ought to go," said Bonnie to the nurse, who had just
returned.

"Didn't I tell you so, dear?" said the nurse.

"How soon would the doctor let her travel?" asked Courtland.

"Why, I'll go ask him. You want to put it in your message, don't you?"

"She's a dear!" said Bonnie, with a tender look after her.

"_Isn't_ she a peach!" seconded Courtland, enthusiastically.

The nurse was back almost at once, reporting that Bonnie might travel by
the middle of the week if all went well.

"But could I get ready to go so soon?" said the girl, a shade of trouble
coming into her eyes. "I must go back and pack up my things, you know,
and clean the room."

Courtland and the nurse exchanged meaningful glances.

"Now look here!" began Courtland, with his engaging smile. "Why couldn't
the nurse and I do all that's necessary? How about to-morrow afternoon?
Could you get off awhile, Miss Wright? I don't have any basket-ball
practice till Tuesday, and I could get off right after dinner. Miss
Brentwood, you could tell the nurse just what you want done with your
things, and I'll warrant she and I have sense enough to pack up one
little room."

After some persuasion Bonnie half consented, and then they attended to
the telegram.

     Your wonderful invitation accepted with deep gratitude. Will
     start as soon as able. Probably Wednesday night. Will write.

                                        ROSE BONNER BRENTWOOD.

was what they finally evolved. Bonnie had been divided between a desire
to save words and a longing to show her appreciation of the kindness.

But the strangest thing of all was that, in his eagerness, the paper
Courtland fumbled out from his pocket to write it upon was Gila Dare's
unopened letter, reeking with violets. He frowned as he realized it, and
stuffed it back in his pocket again.

Courtland enjoyed sending that telegram. He enjoyed it so much that he
sent another along with it on his own account, which read:

     Three cheers for the best mother in the United States! She's
     coming and you ought to see her eyes shine!

It was on the way back to the university that he happened to remember
Gila's letter.




CHAPTER XVIII


     MY DEAR MR. COURTLAND:

The very first line translated Courtland into another world from the one
in which he had been living during the past three days. Its perfumed
breath struck harshly on his soul.

     I am writing to report on the case of the poor girl whom you
     asked me to help. I was very anxious to please you and did
     my best; but you remember that I warned you that persons of
     that sort were likely to be most difficult and
     ungrateful--indeed, quite impossible sometimes. And so,
     perhaps, you will be somewhat prepared for the disappointing
     report I have to give.

     I went to the hospital this afternoon, putting off several
     engagements to do so. I was quite surprised to find the girl
     in a private room, but of course your kindness made that
     possible for her, which makes her utter ingratitude all the
     more unpardonable.

     I took with me several very pretty frocks of my own, quite
     good, some of them scarcely worn at all, for I know girls of
     that sort care more for clothes than anything else. But I
     found her quite sullen and disagreeable. She wouldn't look
     at the things I had brought, although I suggested several
     ways in which I intended to help her and make it possible
     for her to have a few friends of her own class who would
     make her forget her troubles. She just lay and stared at me
     and said, quite impertinently, that she didn't remember ever
     having met me. And when I mentioned your name she denied
     ever having seen you. She even dared to ask me to leave the
     room. And the nurse was most insulting.

     But don't worry about it in the least, for papa has promised
     to have the nurse removed at once from her position, and
     blacklisted, so that she can't ever get another place in a
     decent hospital.

     I am afraid you will be disappointed in your protegée, and I
     am awfully sorry, for I would have enjoyed doing her good;
     but you see how impossible it was.

     You are not to feel put out that I was treated that way, for
     I really enjoyed doing something for you; and you know it is
     good for one to suffer sometimes. I'll be delighted to go
     slumming for you any time again that you say, and please
     don't mind asking me. It's much better for me to look after
     any girls that need help than it is for you, because girls
     of that sort are so likely to impose upon a young man's
     sympathies.

     My cousin has been telling me how you have been looking
     after some of the work of a student who is majoring in
     sociology, so I'm beginning to understand why you took this
     girl up. I do hope you'll let me help. Suppose you run over
     this evening and we can talk it over. I'm giving up two
     whole engagements to stay at home for you, so I hope you
     will properly appreciate it, and if anything hinders your
     coming, would you mind calling up and letting me know?

     Hoping to see you this evening,
                  Your true friend and fellow-worker,
                                              GILA DARE.

The letter struck a false note in the harmony of the day. It annoyed
Courtland beyond expression that he had made such a blunder as to send
Gila after Bonnie. He could not understand why Gila had not had better
discernment than to think Bonnie an object of charity. His indignation
was still burning over the trouble and peril her action had brought to
Bonnie. Yet he hated to have his opinion of Gila shaken. He had arranged
it in his mind that she was a sweet and lovely girl, one in every way
similar to Solveig the innocent, and he did not care to change it. He
tried to remember Gila's conventional upbringing, and realize that she
had no conception of a girl out of her own social circle other than as a
menial to whom to condescend. The vision of her loveliness in rose and
silver, with her prayer-book "in her 'kerchief" was still dimly forcing
him to be at least polite and accept her letter of apology for her
failure, as he could but suppose it was sincerely meant.

Then all at once a new fact dawned upon him. The invitation had been for
Saturday evening! This was Sunday evening! And now what was he to do? He
might call her up and apologize, but what could he say. Bill Ward might
have told her by this time that he knew the letter had been received. A
blunt confession that he had forgotten to read it might offend, yet what
else could he do? It was most annoying!

He went to the telephone as soon as he reached the college. The fellows
had already gone down to the evening meal. He could hear the clink of
china and silver in the distant dining-room. It was a good time to
'phone.

A moment, and Gila's cool contralto answered: "_Hel_-lo-_oo_!" There was
something about the way that Gila said that word that conveyed a whole
lot of things, instantly putting the caller at his distance, but placing
the lady on a pedestal before which it became most desirable to bow.

"This is Paul Courtland!"

"Oh! Mr. Courtland!" Her voice was freezing.

But Courtland was not used to being frozen out. "I owe you an apology,
Miss Dare," he said, with dignity. He didn't care how blunt he sounded
now. It always angered him to be frozen! "Your letter reached me just
as I was leaving here last evening on a very important errand. I put it
in my pocket, but I have been so occupied that it escaped my mind
utterly until just now. I hope I did not cause you much inconvenience."

"Oh, it really didn't _mattah_ in the _least_!" answered Gila,
indifferently. Nothing could be colder or more distant than her voice,
and yet there was something in it this time, a subtle lure, that
exasperated. A teasing little something at his spirit demanded to be set
right in her eyes--to have her the suppliant rather than himself.

"I really am awfully ashamed," he said, in quite a boyish, humble tone,
and then gasped at himself. What was there about Gila that always "got a
fellow's goat"?

After that Gila had the conversation quite where she wanted it, and
finally she told him sweetly that he might come over this evening if he
chose. She had other engagements, but she would break them all for him.

"Suppose you go to church with me this evening," he temporized. "I've
found a minister I'd like to have you hear. He's quite original!"

There was a distinct pause at the other end of the 'phone, while Gila's
little white teeth came cruelly into her red under lip, and her pearly
forehead drew the straight, black, penciled brows naughtily. Then she
answered, in sweetly honeyed tones:

"Why, that would be lovely! Perhaps I will. What time do we start?"

Something in her tone annoyed him, despite his satisfaction at having
induced her to be friends again. Almost it sounded like a false note in
the day again. He hadn't expected her to go. Now she was going, he was
very sure he didn't want her.

"I warn you that it is among very common people in the lower part of the
city," he said, almost severely.

"Oh, that's all right!" she declared, graciously. "I'm sure it will be
dandy! I certainly do enjoy new experiences!"

He hung up the 'phone with far greater misgivings than he had felt when
he asked her to call on Bonnie.

Bill Ward was called out of the dining-room to the telephone almost as
soon as Courtland got down to the table.

It was Gila on the phone: "Is that you Bill? Well, Bill, this is Gila.
Say, what in the name of peace have you let me in for now? I hope to
goodness mamma won't find it out. She'd have a pink fit! Say! is this a
joke, or what? I believe you're putting one over on me!"

"Search me, Gila! I'm all in the dark! Give me a line on it and I'll
tell you."

"Well, what do you think that crazy nut has pulled off now? Wants me to
go to church with him! Of all things! And down in some queer slum place,
too! If I get into a scrape you'll have to promise to help me out, or
mamma'll never let me free from a chaperon again. And I had to make
Artley Guelpin, and Turner Bailey sore, too, by telling them I was sick
and they couldn't come and try over those new dance-steps to-night as
I'd promised. If I get into the papers or anything I'll have a long
score to settle with you."

"Oh, cut that out, Gila! You'll not get into any scrape with Court. He's
all right. He's only nuts about religion just now, and seems to be set
on sampling all kinds of churches. Say! that's a good one, though, for
you to go to church with him! I must tell the fellows. Keep it up,
Guile, old girl! You'll pull the fat out of the fire yet. You're just
the one to go along and counteract the pious line. You should worry
about Artley Guelpin and Turner Bailey! You can't keep either of them
sore; they haven't got back bone enough to stay so. If it's the same
dump Court took Tennelly to this morning you'll get your money's worth,
all right. Nelly said it was a scream."

Bill Ward came back, grinning from ear to ear. Every few minutes during
the rest of the meal he broke out in a broad grin and looked at
Courtland, who was absorbed in his own thoughts; and then he would slap
Tennelly on the shoulder and say: "Ho! boy! It's a rare one!" But it was
not until Courtland had hurried away after his lady that Bill gave forth
his information.

"Oh, Nelly!" he burst forth. "Court's going to take Gila to church! You
don't suppose he'll take her to that dump where he led you this morning,
do you? I can see her nose go up now. I thought I'd croak when she told
me! Wait till you hear her call me up on the 'phone when she gets home!
She'll give me the worst balling out I ever had! And Aunt Nina would
have apoplexy if she knew her 'darlin' pet' was going into that part of
town! Oh, boy! Set me on my feet or I'll die laughing!"

Tennelly regarded Bill Ward with solemn consternation. "Do you mean to
tell me that Court has asked your cousin to go to that camp-meeting hole
where he took me this morning? Cut out the kidding and tell me straight!
Well, then, Bill, it's serious, and we've got to do something! We can't
have a fellow like Court spoiled for life. He's gone stale, that's
what's the matter; he's gone stale! He's got to have strenuous measures
to pull him up."

"He sure has!" said Bill Ward, soberly, getting up from the couch where
he had been rolling in his mirth. "What can we do? What about these
business ambitions of his? Couldn't we work him that way? For Court's
got a great head on him, you know! I thought Gila would do the business,
but if he's rung in religion on her it's all up, I'm afraid. But
business is a different thing. Not even Court could mix business and
religion, for they won't fit together!"

"That's the trouble," said Tennelly, thoughtfully. "If it gets out
what's the matter with Court he won't stand half a chance. I was
thinking of my uncle Ramsey, out in Chicago. He has large financial
interests in the West; he often wants promising men to take charge of
some big thing, and it means a dandy opening; big money and no end of
social and political pull to get into one of his berths. He's promised
me one when I'm done college, and I was going to talk to him about
Court. He's twice the man I am and just what Uncle Ramsey wants. He's
coming on East next week, and likely to stop over. I might see what I
can do."

"That's just the thing, Nelly. Go to it, old man! Write unc. a letter
to-night. Nothing like giving a lot of dope beforehand."

"That's an idea! I will!" and Tennelly went to his desk and began to
write.

Meantime Gila awaited Courtland's coming, attired in a most startling
costume of blue velvet and ermine, with high laced white kid boots, and
a hat that resembled a fresh, white setting-hen, tied down to her pert
little face with a veil whose large-meshed surface was broken by a
single design, a large black butterfly anchored just across her dainty
little nose. A most astonishing costume in which to appear in the Rev.
John Burns's unpretentious little church crowded with the canaille of
the city!

It was the first time that Courtland had ever felt that Gila was a
little loud in her dress!




CHAPTER XIX


Mother Marshall got strenuously to her feet from the low hassock on
which she had been sitting to sew the carpet, and trotted to the head of
the stairs.

"Father!" she called, happily. "Oh, Father! It's all done! I just set
the last stitch. You can bring your hammer and tacks. Better bring your
rubbers, too. You'll need them when you come to stretch it."

Father hurried up so quickly it was clear he had the hammer and rubbers
all ready.

"You'll need a saucer to put the tacks in!" and Mother Marshall hustled
away to get it. When she came back the carpet was spread out smoothly
and Father stood surveying the effect.

"Say, now, it looks real pretty, don't it?" he said, looking up at the
walls and down to the floor.

"It certainly does!" declared Mother Marshall. "And I'm real glad the
man made us take this plain pink paper. It didn't look much to me when
he first brought it out, I must confess. I had set my heart on stripes
with pink roses in it. But when he said 'felt,' why that settled it
because that article in the magazine said felt papers were the best for
general wear and satisfaction. And then when he brought out that roll
with the cherry blossoms on it for a stripe around the top, I was just
all happy down my spine, it did look so kind of bridey and pretty, like
our cherry orchard on a spring evening when the pink is in the sky. And
that white molding between 'em is going to be real handy to hang the
pictures on. The man gave me some little brass picture-hooks. See, they
fit right over the molding. Of course, there isn't but one picture, but
she'll maybe have some of her own and like it all the better if the wall
isn't all cluttered full. You know the magazine said have 'a few good
pictures.' I mean to hang it up right now and see how it looks! There!
Doesn't that look pretty against the pink? I wasn't sure about the white
frame, it was so plain, but I like it. Those apple blossoms against that
blue piece of sky look real natural, don't they. You like it, don't you,
Father?"

"Well, I should say I did," said Father, as he scuffed a corner of the
carpet into place with his rubbered feet. "Say, this carpet is some
thick, Mother, as I guess your fingers will testify, having sewed all
those long seams. 'Member how Stevie used to sit on the carpet ahead of
your seams when he was a baby, and laugh and clap his hands when you
couldn't sew any further because he was in the way?"

"Yes, wasn't he the sweetest baby!" said Mother Marshall, with a bright
tear glinting suddenly down her cheek. "Why, Father, sometimes I can't
really make it seem true that he's all done with this life and gone
ahead of us into the next one. It won't be hard dying, for us, because
he's there, and we sha'n't have to think of leaving him behind to go
through a lot of trials and things."

"Well, I guess he's pretty happy seeing you chirk up so, Mother. You
know what he'd have thought of all this! Why he'd have just rejoiced in
it! He hated so to have you left alone all day. Don't you mind how he
used to wish he had a sister? Say, Mother, you just stand on that
corner there till I get this tack in straight. This edge is so tremenjus
thick! I don't know as the tacks are long enough. What was you figuring
to do with the book-shelves, put books in, or leave 'em empty for her
things?"

"Well, I thought about that, and I made out we'd better put in some
books so it wouldn't look so empty. We can take them out again if she
has a lot of her own!"

"We could put in some of Stephen's that he set such store by. There's
all that set of Scott, and Dickens, and those other fellows that he
wanted us to start and read evenings this winter. By the way, Mother,
we'd ought to get at that! Perhaps she'll like to read aloud when she
comes! That would about suit us. We're rather old to begin loud reading,
Steve's always read to us so long. I don't know but I'd buy a few new
books, too. She's a girl you know, and you might find something lately
written that she'd like. It wouldn't do any harm to get a few. You could
ask the book-store man what to pick out--say a shelf or two."

"Oh, I shouldn't need to do that!" said Mother, hurrying away to get her
magazine, which was never far away these last two or three days.
"There's a whole long list here of books 'your young people will want to
have in their library.' Wells and Shaw and Ibsen, and a lot of others I
never heard of, but these first three I remembered because Stephen spoke
of them in one of his first letters about college. Don't you know he was
studying a course with those men's books in it? He said he didn't know
as he was always going to agree with all they said, but they were big,
broad men, and had some fine thoughts. He thought sometimes they hadn't
just got the inner light about God and the Bible and all, but they were
the kind of men who were getting there, striving after truth, and would
likely find it and hand it out to the world again when they got it; like
the wise men hunting everywhere for a Saviour. Don't you remember,
Father?"

"I remember!" Father tried to speak cheerily, but his breath ended in a
sigh, for the carpet was heavy. Mother looked at him sharply and changed
the subject. It wasn't always easy to keep Father cheerful about
Stephen's going.

"You don't suppose we could get those curtains up to-night, too, do
you?"

"Why, I reckon!" said Father, stopping for a puff of breath and looking
up to the white woodwork at the top of the windows. "You got 'em all
ready to put up, all sewed and everything? Why, I reckon I could put up
those rods after I get across this end, and then you could slip the
curtains on while I was doing the rest. You don't want to get too tired,
Mother. You know you been sewing a long time to-day."

"Oh, I'm not tired! I'm just childish enough to want to see how it's all
going to look. Say, Father, that wasn't the telephone ringing, was it?
You don't think we might get a telegram yet to-night?"

"Not scarcely!" said Father, with his mouth full of tacks. "You see,
it's been bad weather, and like as not your letter got storm-stayed a
day or so. You mustn't count on hearing 'fore Monday I guess."

They both knew that that letter ought to have reached the hospital where
Bonnie Brentwood was supposed to be about six o'clock that evening, for
so they had calculated the time between Stephen's letters to a nicety;
but each was engaged in trying to keep the other from getting anxious
about the telegram that did not come. For it was now half past eight by
the kitchen clock, and both of them were as nervous as fleas listening
for that telephone to ring that would decide the fate of the pretty pink
room, whether it was to have an occupant or not.

"These white madras curtains look like there's been a frost on a cobweb,
don't they?" said Mother Marshall, holding up a pair all arranged upon
the brass rod ready to hang. "And just see how pretty this pink stuff
looks against it. I declare it reminds me of the sunset light on the
snow in the orchard out the kitchen window evenings when I was watching
for Steve to come home from school. Say, Father, don't you think those
book-shelves look cozy each side of the bay window? And wasn't it clever
of Jed Lewis to think of putting hinges to the covers on that
window-seat? She can keep lots of things in there! Wait till I get those
two pink silk cushions you made me buy. My! Father, but you and I are
getting extravagant in our old age! and all for a girl that may never
even answer our letter!"

There was a kind of sob in the end of Mother Marshall's words that she
tried to disguise, but Father caught it and flew to the rescue.

"There now, Mother!" he said, getting laboriously up from the carpet,
hammer in hand, and putting his arms tenderly about her. "There now,
Mother! Don't you go fretting! You see, like as not she was asleep when
the letter got there, and they wouldn't wake her up, or mebbe it would
be too much excitement for her at night that way! And then, again, if
the mail-train was late it wouldn't get into the night deliv'ry. You
know that happened once for Steve and he was real worried about us! Then
they might not have deliv'ry at the hospital on Sunday, and she couldn't
_get_ it till Monday morning! See? And there's another thing you got to
calcl'ate on, too! You never thought of that! She might be too sick yet
to read a letter, or think what to say to it! So just you be patient,
Mother! We'll just have that much more time to fix things; for, so to
speak, now we haven't got any limitations on what we think she is. We
can just plan for her like she was perfect. When we get her telegram
we'll get some idea, and begin to know the real girl, but now we've just
got our own notion of her."

"Why, of course!" choked Mother, smiling. "I'm just afraid, Seth, that
I'm getting set on her coming, and that isn't right at all, you know,
because she mightn't be coming."

"Well, and then again she might. Howsomenever, we'll have this room
fixed up company fine, and if she don't come we'll just come here and
camp for a week, you and me, and pretend we're out visiting. How would
that do? Say, it's real pretty here, like spring in the orchard, ain't
it, Mother? Well, now, you figure out what you're going to have for
bureau fixings, and I'll get back to my tacking. I want to get done
to-night and get that pretty white furniture moved in. You're sure the
enamel is perfectly dry on that bed? That was the last piece he worked
on. I think Jed made a pretty good job of it, for such quick work. Don't
you? Got a clean counterpane, and one of your pink-and-white patchwork
quilts for in here, haven't you, and a posy pin-cushion? My! but I'd
like to know what she says when she sees it first!"

And so the two old dears jollied each other along till far past their
bedtime; and when at last they lay quiet for the night Mother raised up
in the moonlight that was flooding her side of the room and looked
cautiously over to the other side of the bed:

"Father! You awake yet?"

"Yes!" sleepily.

"What'll we do about going to church to-morrow? The telegram might come
while we're gone, and then we'd never know what she answered."

"Oh, they'd call up again until they got us. And, anyhow, we'd call them
up when we got back and ask if any message had come yet?"

"Oh! Would we?" and Mother Marshall lay down with a sigh of relief,
marveling, as she often had, at the superior knowledge in little
technical details that men so often displayed. Of course in the real
vital things of life women had to be on hand to make things move
smoothly, but just a little thing like that, now, that needed a bit of
what seemed almost superfluous information, a man always knew; and you
wondered how he knew, because nobody ever seemed to have taught him! So
at last Mother Marshall slept.

Anxious inquiry of the telephone after church brought forth no telegram.
Dinner was a strained and artificial affair, preceded by a wistful but
submissive blessing on the meal. Then the couple settled down in their
comfortable chairs, one each side of the telephone, and tried to read,
but somehow the hours dragged slowly.

"There's that pair of Grandmother Marshall's andirons up in the attic!"
said Mother Marshall, looking up suddenly over the top of the _Sunday
school Times_.

"I'll bring them down the first thing in the morning!" said Father, with
his finger on a promise in the Psalms. Then there was silence for some
time.

Mother Marshall's eyes suddenly lighted on an article headed, "My Class
of Boys."

"Seth!" she said, with a beautiful light in her eyes. "You don't suppose
maybe she'd be willing to take Stephen's class of boys in Sunday-school
when she gets better? I can't bear to see them begin to stay away, and
Deacon Grigsby admits he don't know how to manage them."

"Why, sure!" said Father, tenderly. "She'll take it, I've no doubt.
She's that kind, I should think. And if she isn't now, Mother, she will
be after she's been with you awhile!"

"Oh, now, Father!" said Mother, turning pink with pleasure. "Come, let's
go up and see how the room looks at sunset!"

So arm in arm they climbed the front stairs and stood looking about on
the glorified rosy background with its wilderness of cherry bloom about
the frieze. Such a transformation of the dingy old room in such a little
time! Arm in arm they went over to the window-seat and sat leaning
stiffly against the two pink silk cushions, and looking out across the
rosy sunset snow in the orchard, thinking wistfully of the boy that used
to come whistling up that way and would never come to them so again.
Then, just as Father drew a sigh, and a tear crept out on Mother's cheek
(the side next the window), a long-hoped-for, unaccustomed sound burst
out below-stairs! The telephone was ringing! It was Sunday evening at
sunset, and the telephone was ringing!

Wildly they both sprang to their feet and clutched each other for a
moment.

"I'll go, Mother," said Father, in an agitated voice. "You just sit
right here and rest till I get back!"

"No! I'll go, too!" declared Mother, trotting after. "You might miss
something and we ought to write it down!"

In breathless silence they listened for the magic words, Mother leaning
close to catch them and trying to scratch them down on a corner of the
telephone book with the stump of a pencil she kept for writing recipes:

"Your wonderful invitation accepted with deep gratitude!"

"What's that, Father? Make him say it over again!" cried Mother,
scribbling away. "'Your wonderful invitation--(Oh, she liked it, then!)
accepted'--She's coming, Father!"

"Will start as soon as possible!"

("Then she's really coming!")

"Probably Wednesday night."

("Then I'll have time to get some pink velvet and make a cushion for the
little rocker. They do have pink velvet, I'm sure!")

"Will write."

("Then we'll really know what she's like if she writes!")

Mother Marshall's happy thoughts were in a tumult, but she had her head
about her yet.

"Now, make him say it all over from the beginning again, Father, and see
if we've got it right. You speak the words out as he says 'em, and I'll
watch the writing."

And so at last the message was verified and the receiver hung up. They
read the message over together, and they looked at each another with
glad eyes.

"Now let us pray, Rachel!" said Father, with solemn, shaken voice of
joy. And the two lonely old people knelt down by the little table on
which stood the telephone and gave thanks to God for the child He was
about to send to their empty home.

"Now," said Father Marshall, when they had risen, "I guess we better get
a bite to eat. Seems like a long time since dinner. Any of that cold
chicken left, Mother? And a few doughnuts and milk? And say, Mother, we
better get the chores done up and get to bed early. I don't think you
slept much last night, and we've got to get up early. There's a whole
lot to do before she comes. We need to chirk up the rest of the house a
bit. Somehow we've let things get down since Stephen went away."

Said Mother, as she landed the platter of cold chicken on the table,
"How soon do you s'pose she'll write? I'm just aching to get that
letter!"




CHAPTER XX


Gila had counted on an easy victory that evening. She had furnished for
the occasion her keenest wit, her sweetest laughter, her finest
derision, her most sparkling sarcasm; and as she and her escort joined
the motley throng who were patiently making their way into the packed
doorway she whetted them forth eagerly.

Even while they took their turn among the crowd she began to make keen
little remarks about the company they were keeping, drawing her velvet
robes away from contact with the throng.

Courtland, standing head and shoulders above her, his fine profile
outlined against the brightness of the lighted doorway, was looking
about with keen interest on the faces of the people, and wondering why
they had come. Were they in search of the Presence? Had they, too, felt
it there within those dingy walls? He glanced down at Gila with a hope
that she, too, might see and understand to-night. What friends they
might be--how they might talk these things over together--if only Gila
would understand!

He wished she had had better sense than to array herself in such
startling garments. He could see the curious glances turned her way;
glances that showed she was misunderstood. He did not like it, and he
reached down a protecting hand and took her arm, speaking to her
gravely, just to show the bold fellows behind her that she was under
capable escort. He did not hear her keen sallies at the expense of their
fellow-worshipers. He was annoyed and trying by his serious mien to
shelter her.

The singing was already going on as they entered. Just plain old gospel
songs, sung just as badly, though with even more fervor, than in the
morning. Courtland accepted the tattered hymn-book and put Gila into the
seat the shabby usher indicated. He was wholly in the spirit of the
gathering, and anxious only to feel the spell once more that had been
about him in the morning. But Gila was so amused with her surroundings
that she could scarcely pay attention to where she was to sit, and
almost tripped over the end of the pew. She openly stared and laughed at
the people around her, as though that was what Courtland had brought her
there for, and kept nudging him and calling his attention to some
grotesque figure.

Courtland was singing, joining his fine tenor in with the curious
assembly and enjoying it. Gila recalled him each time from a realm of
the spirit, and he would earnestly give attention to what she said,
bending his ear to listen, then look seriously at the person indicated,
try to appreciate her amusement with a nod and absent smile, and go on
singing again! He was so absorbed in the gathering that her talk
scarcely penetrated to his real soul.

If he had been trying to baffle Gila he could have used no more
effective method, for the point of her jokes seemed blunted. She turned
her eyes at last to her escort and began to study him, astonishment and
chagrin in her countenance. Gradually both gave way to a kind of
admiration and curiosity. One could not look at Courtland and not
admire. The fine strength in his handsome young face and figure were
always noticeable among a company anywhere, and here among these
foreigners and wayfarers it was especially so. She was conscious of a
thrill of pleasure in his presence that was new to her. Usually her
attitude was to make others thrill at her presence! No man before had
caught her fancy and held it like this rare one. What secret lay behind
that grave strength of his that made him successfully resist those arts
of hers that had readily lured other victims?

She watched him while he bowed his head in prayer, and noted how his
rich, close-cut hair waved and crept about his temples; noted the curve
of his chin and the curl of his lashes on his cheek. More and more she
coveted him. And she must set herself to find and break this other power
that had him in its clutches. She perfectly recognized the fact that it
was entirely possible that she would not care for him after the other
power was broken, and that she might have to toss him aside after he was
fully hers. But what of that? Had she not so tossed many a hapless soul
that had come like a moth to singe his wings in her candle-flame, then
laughed at him gaily as he lay writhing in his pain; and tossed after
him, torn and trampled, his own ideals of womanhood, too; so that all
other women might henceforth be blighted in his eyes. Ah! What of that,
so that unquenchable flame in her soul, that restlessly pursued and
conquered and cast aside, might be satisfied? Was that not what women
were made for, to conquer men and toss them away? If they did not would
not men conquer them and toss them away? She was but fulfilling her
womanhood as she had been taught to look upon it.

But there was something puzzling about Courtland that interested her
deeply. She was not sure but it was half his charm. He really seemed to
_want_ to be good, to _desire_ to resist evil. Most of the other men
she knew had been all too ready to fall as lightly with as little
earnestness as she into whatever doubtful paths her dainty feet had
chanced to lead. Many of them would have led further than she would go,
for she had her own limitations and conventions, strange as it may seem.

So Gila sat and meditated, with a strange, sweet thrill in the thought
of a new experience; for, young as she was, she had found the pleasures
of her existence pall upon her many times.

Suddenly her ear was caught by the sermon. The ugly little man in the
pulpit, with the strange eyes that seemed to look through you, was
telling a story of a garden, with One calling, and a pair of naked souls
guilty and in fear before Him. It was as though she had been one of
them! What right had he to flaunt such truths before a congregation?

She was not familiar enough with Bible truths to know where he got the
story. It did not seem a story. It was just her Eden where she walked
and ate what fruit she might desire every day without a thought of any
command that might have been issued. She recognized no commands. What
right had God to command her? The serpent had whispered early to her,
"Thou shalt not surely die." Her only question was ever whether the
fruit was pleasant to the eyes and a tree to be desired to make one
wise. Till now there had been no Lord God walking in her garden in the
cool of the day. Only her mother, and she was easy to evade. She had
never been really afraid, nor felt her little soul naked till now, with
the ugly little man's bright brown eyes upon her, and his words
shivering through her like winds about the unprotected. Hideous things
she had forgotten flung into view and challenged her; and somewhere in
the room there seemed to be One who dared to call her to account. She
looked fiercely back to the speaker, her delicate brows drawn darkly,
her great blue-black eyes fierce in their intensity, her whole face and
attitude a challenge to the sermon. Courtland, absorbed as he was in
what the speaker had to say, thrilling with the message that came to his
soul welcomely, became aware of the tense little figure by his side,
and, looking down, was pleased that she had forgotten her nonsense and
was listening, and somehow missed the defiance in her attitude.

Gila did not smile when service was over. She went out haughtily,
impatiently, looking about on the throng contemptuously. When Courtland
asked her if she would like to stop a minute and meet the preacher she
threw up her chin with a toss and a "No, indeed!" that left no doubt for
lingering.

Out in the street, away from the crowd somewhat, she suddenly stopped
and stamped her little foot: "I think that man is perfectly
_disgusting_!" she cried. "He ought to be _arrested_! I don't know why
such a man is allowed at large!"

She was fairly panting in her anger. It was as if he had put her to
shame before an assembly.

Courtland turned wonderingly toward her.

"He is outrageous!" she went on. "He has no _right_! I _hate_ him!"

Courtland watched her in amazement. "You can't mean the minister!"

"Minister! He's no minister!" declared Gila. "He's a fanatic! One of the
worst kind. He's a fake! He's uncanny! The idea of daring to talk about
God that way as if He was always around every where! I think it's
_awful_! I should think he'd have everybody in hysterics!"

Gila's voice sounded as if she were almost there herself. She flung
along by his side with a vindictive little click of her high-heeled
boots and a prance of her whole elaborate little person that showed she
was fairly bristling with wrath.

But Courtland's voice was sad with disappointment. "Then you didn't feel
it, after all! I was hoping you did."

"Feel what?" she asked, sharply. "I felt something, yes. What did you
mean?" Her voice had softened wonderfully, and she drew near to him and
slipped her hand again within his arm. There was an eagerness in her
voice that Courtland wholly misinterpreted.

"Feel the Presence!" He said it gently, reverently, as if it were a
magic word, a password to a mutual understanding.

"Presence?" she said, bewildered. "Yes, I felt a presence, but what
presence did you mean?" Her voice was soft with meaning.

"The Presence of God."

She turned upon him and jerked her arm away. "The Presence of God in
that place?" she demanded. "No! _Never!_ How perfectly dreadful! I think
that is irreverent!"

"Irreverent?"

"Yes! Very irreverent!" said Gila, piously. "And a man like that is
profaning holy things. If you really care for religious things you ought
to come to my church, where everything is quiet and orderly and where
there are decent people. Why, those people there to-night looked as if
they might all be thieves and murderers! And outlandish! My soul! I
never saw anything like it! Some of their things must have come out of
the Ark! Did you see that girl with the tight green skirt? Imagine it! A
whole year and a half out of date! I think it is immodest to wear
things when they get out of style like that! And the idea of that man
daring to talk to that kind of people about God coming down to live with
them! I think it was the limit! As if God cared anything about people of
that sort! I think that man ought to be arrested, putting notions into
poor people's heads! It's just such talk as that that makes riots and
things. My father says so! Getting common, stupid people all worked up
about things they can't understand. I think it's wicked!"

Gila raved all the way home. Courtland, for the most part, let her talk
and was silent.

Seated finally in the library, for he could not go away yet, somehow.
There was something he must ask her. He turned to her, calling her for
the first time by her name:

"But, Gila, you said you felt a Presence. What did you mean?"

Gila was silent. The tumult in her face subsided.

She dropped her lashes and played with the frill on the wrist of the
long chiffon sleeve of her blouse. Her eyes beneath their concealing
lashes kindled. Her mouth grew sweet and sensitive, her whole attitude
became shy and alluring. She sat and drooped before the fire, casting
now and then a wide, shy, innocent look up, her face half turned away.

"Does she look adown her apron!" floated the words through his brain.
Ah! Here at last was the Gila he had been seeking! The Gila who would
understand!

"Tell me, Gila!" he said, in an eager, low appeal.

She stirred softly, drooped a little more toward him, her face turned
away till only the charming profile showed against the rich darkness of
a crimson curtain. Now at last he was coming to it!

"It was--_you_--I meant!" she breathed softly.

He sat up sharply. There was subtle flattery in her tone. He could not
fail to be stirred by it.

"Me!" he said, almost sternly. "I don't understand!" but his voice was
gentle, almost tender. She looked so small and scared and
"Solveig"-like.

"You meant _me_!" he said, again. "Won't you please explain?"




CHAPTER XXI


Courtland went back to college that night in a tender and exalted mood.
He thought he was in love with Gila!

That had been a wonderful little scene before the fire, with the soft,
hidden yellow lights above, and Gila with her delicate, fervid little
face, great, dark eyes, and shy looks. Gila had risked a tear upon her
pearly cheek and another to hang upon her long lashes, and he had had a
curious desire to kiss them away; but something held him from it.
Instead, he took his clean handkerchief, softly wiping them, and thought
that Gila was shy and modest when she shrank from his touch.

He did not take her in his arms. Something held him from that, too. He
had a feeling that she was too sacred, and he must not lightly snatch
her for himself. Instead, he put her gently in the big chair by his
side, and they sat and talked together quietly. He did not realize that
he had done the most of the talking. He did not know what they had
talked about; only that reluctant whispered confession of hers had
somehow entered him into a close intimacy with her that pleased and half
awed him. But when he tried to tell her of a wonderful experience he had
had she lifted up her little hand and begged: "Please, not to-night! Let
us not think of anything but just each other to-night!" And so he had
let it pass, knowing she was all wrought up.

He had not asked her to marry him, nor even told her he loved her. They
had talked in quiet, wondering ways of feeling drawn to each other; at
least _he_ had talked, and Gila had sat watching him with deep,
dissatisfied eyes. She had sense enough to see that she could not win
him with the arts that had won others. His was a nature deeper,
stronger. She must bide her time and be coy. But her spirit chafed
beneath delay, and dark passions lurked behind and brooded in her eyes.
Perhaps it was this that held him in a sort of uncertainty. It was as if
he waited permission from some unseen source to take what she was so
evidently ready to give. He thought it was the sacredness in which he
held her. Almost the sermon and the feeling of the Presence were out of
mind as he went home. There played around him now a little phantom joy
that hovered over like a will-o'-the-wisp above his heart, and danced,
giving him a strange, inexplicable exhilaration. Was this love? Was he
in love?

He flung himself down on Tennelly's couch when he got back to the
dormitory. Bill Ward was deep in a book under the drop-light, and
Tennelly was supposed to be finishing a theme for the next day.

"Nelly, what is love?" asked Courtland, suddenly, in the midst of the
silence. "How do you know when you are in love?"

Tennelly dropped his fountain-pen in his surprise, and had to crawl
under the table after it. He and Bill Ward exchanged one lightning
glance of relief as he emerged from the table.

"Search me!" said Tennelly, as he sat down again. "Love's an illusion,
they say. I never tried it, so I don't know."

There was silence again in Tennelly's room. Presently Courtland got up
and said good-night. Over in his own room he stood by the window,
looking out into the moonlight. The preacher had said prayer was talking
with the Lord face to face. That was a new idea. Courtland dropped upon
his knees and talked aloud to God as he had never opened his heart to
living creature before. If prayer was that, why, prayer was good!

Gila, standing bewildered, studying her pretty, discontented little face
in the mirror, with all its masks laid aside, would have shivered in
fear and been all the more uncertain of her success if she could have
known that the man she would have had for a lover was on his knees
talking about her to God. Her little naked soul in a garden all alone
with the Lord God, and a man who was set to follow Him!

Tennelly looked up and raised his eyebrows as Courtland closed the door.
"Guess you needn't have written that letter, after all!" chuckled Bill
Ward. "I thought Gila would get in her little old work!"

"Well, it's written and mailed, so that doesn't do any good now. And,
anyway, it's always well to have more than one string to your bow!"
growled Tennelly. Courtland in love! He wasn't exactly sure he liked it.
Courtland and Gila! What kind of a girl was Gila, anyway? Was she good
enough for Court? He must look into this.

"Say, Bill, why don't you introduce me to your cousin? I think it's
about time I had a chance to judge for myself how things are getting
on," growled Tennelly, presently.

"Sure!" said Bill. "Good idea! Why didn't you mention it before? How
about going now? It's only half past ten. Court didn't stay very late,
did he? No, it isn't too late for Gila. She never goes to bed till
midnight, not if there's anything interesting on. Wait. I'll call her up
and see. I'm privileged, anyway, you know. Cousins can do anything. I'll
tell her we're hungry."

So it came about that an hour after Gila had sat in the firelight with
Courtland and listened, puzzled, to his reverent talk of a
soul-friendship, she ushered into the same room her cousin and Tennelly.
She met Tennelly with a challenge in her eye.

Tennelly had one in his. Their glances lingered, sparred and lingered
again, and each knew that this was a notable meeting.

For Tennelly was tall and strikingly handsome. He had those deep black
eyes that hold a maiden's gaze and dare a devil; yet there was behind
his look something strong, dashing, scholarly. Gila saw at once that he
was distinguished in his way, and though her thoughts were strangely
held by Courtland she could not let one like this go by unchallenged. If
Courtland did not prove corrigible, why, there was still as good fish in
the sea as ever was caught. It were well to have more than one hook
baited. So she received Tennelly graciously, boldly, impressively, and
in three minutes was talking with that daring intimacy that young people
of her style love to affect; and Tennelly, fascinated by her charms, yet
seeing through them and letting her know he saw through them, was
fencing with her delightfully. He told himself it was his duty for
Courtland's sake. Yet he was interested for his own sake and knew it.
But he did not like the idea of Court and this girl! They did not fit.
Court was too genuine! Too tender-hearted! Too idealistic about women!
With himself, now, it was different. He knew women! Understood this one
at a glance. She was "a peach" in her way, but not the "perfect little
peach" Court ought to have. She would flirt all her life and break old
Court's heart if he married her.

So he laughed and joked with Gila, answering her challenging glances
with glances just as ardent, while Bill Ward sat and watched them both,
chuckling away to himself.

And Courtland, on his knees, talked with God!

The next morning Courtland awoke with a pleasant sensation of eagerness
to see what life had in store for him. Was this really the wonderful
experience of love into which he had begun to enter? He thought of Gila
all in halos now. The questionings and unpleasantnesses were forgotten.
He told himself that she would one day see and understand the wonderful
experience through which he had been passing. He would tell her just as
soon as possible. Not to-day, for he would be busy, and she had
engagements Tuesday evening and all day Wednesday. He had not noticed
the subtle withdrawing as she told him, the quick, furtive calculation
in her glance. She knew how to make coming to her a privilege. Just
because she had let him think he saw a bit of her heart that night, she
meant to hold him off. Not too long, for he was not sufficiently bound
to her to be safe from forgetting, but just long enough to whet his
eagerness. Her former experience in such matters had taught her to
expect that he would probably call her up and beg to see her sooner,
when she might relent if he was humble enough. And she had not misjudged
him. He was looking forward to Thursday as a bright, particular goal,
planning what he would say to her, wondering if his heart would bound as
it had when she looked at him Sunday night, and if the strange sweetness
that seemed about to be settling upon him would last.

Before he left his room that morning he did something he had never done
before in college; he locked his door and knelt beside his bed to pray,
with a strong, sweet sense of the Presence standing beside him, and
breathing power into his soul.

He had not much to ask for himself. He simply craved that Presence, and
it had never seemed so close. As he unlocked his door and hurried down
the hall to the dining-room he marveled that a thing so sweet had been
so long neglected from his life. Prayer! How he had sneered at it! Yet
it was a reasonable thing, after all, now that he had come believing.

Nurse Wright was on hand promptly at the place appointed. She was armed
with a list of written instructions. They went to work at once, setting
aside the things to be sold; folding and packing the scanty wardrobe,
and putting by themselves the clothes and things that had belonged to
little Aleck. One incident brought tears to their eyes. In moving out
the trunk a large pasteboard box fell down, and the contents dropped
upon the floor. The nurse stooped to pick up the things, some pieces of
an old overcoat of fine, dark-blue material, cut into small garments,
basted, ready to be sewed; a tissue-paper pattern in a printed envelope
marked "Boy's suit." Courtland lifted up the cover to put it on again,
and there they saw, in a child's stiff little printing letters, the
inscription, "Aleck's new Sunday suit," and underneath, like a subtitle,
in smaller letters, "Made out of father's best overcoat."

"Poor little kid!" said Courtland. "He never got to wear it!"

"He's wearing something far better!" said the nurse, cheerfully; "and
think what he's been spared. He'll never know the lack of a new suit
again!"

Courtland looked at her thoughtfully. "You believe in the resurrection,
don't you?"

"I certainly do!" said the nurse. "If I didn't I'd get another job. I
couldn't see lives go out the way I do, and those left behind,
suffering, and not go crazy if I didn't believe in the resurrection. You
are a college student. I suppose you've got beyond believing things. It
isn't the fashion to believe in God and the Bible any more, I
understand, not if you're supposed to have any brains. But I thank God
He's left me the resurrection. And when you come to face the loss of
those you love you'll wish you believed in it, too."

"But I do," said Courtland, quietly, making his second confession of
faith. "I never thought much about it till lately. It goes along with a
Christ, of course. There had to be a resurrection if there was a
Christ!"

"Well, I certainly am glad there's one college student that has some
sense!" said the nurse, looking at him with admiration. "I guess you had
a good mother."

"No," said Courtland, shaking his head. "I never knew my own mother.
That'll be one of the things for me to look forward to in the
resurrection. I was like all the rest of the fellows--thought I knew it
all, and didn't believe anything till something happened! I was in a
fire and one of the fellows died! He was a great Christian, and I saw
his face when he died! And then, afterward--maybe you'll think I'm nuts
when I tell you--but Christ came and stood by me in the smoke and talked
with me and I knew Him! He's been with me more or less ever since."

The nurse looked at him curiously, a strange light in her eyes. Then she
turned suddenly and looked out of the little window to the vista of gray
roofs.

"No! I don't think you're nuts!" she said, brusquely. "I think you're
the only sensible man I've met in a long time. It stands to reason if
there is a Christ He'd come to people that way sometimes. I never had
any vision, or anything that I know of, but I've always known in my
heart there was a Christ and He was helping me! I couldn't answer their
arguments, those smart-Aleck young doctors and the nurses that talked so
much, but I always felt nobody could upset my belief, even if the whole
world turned against Him, for I _knew_ there was a Christ! I don't know
_how_ I know it, but I _know_ it and that's enough for me! I don't boast
of being much of a Christian myself, but if I didn't know there was a
Christ I couldn't stand the life I have to live, nor the disappointments
that I've had."

There were tears rolling down her cheeks, but her eyes were shining when
she turned around.

"Say, I guess we're sort of relations, aren't we?" laughed Courtland,
holding out his hand. "You've described my feelings exactly."

She took the offered hand and gripped it warmly. "I knew you must be
different, somehow, when you went out to hunt for my patient so late at
night that way," she said.

Courtland went out presently, bringing back a second-hand man with whom
he made a quiet bargain that not even the nurse could hear, and the
surplus furniture was carted away. It was not long before the little
room was dismantled and empty.

They went together to a department store and purchased a charming little
bag with a lot of traveling accessories in plain compact form, light
enough for an invalid to carry. Courtland begged to be let in on the
gift, but the nurse was firm:

"This is my picnic, young man," she said. "You're doing enough! You
can't deny it! For pity's sake, wait till you know her better before
you try to do any more!"

"Do you think I'll ever know her any better?" laughed Courtland.

"If you have any sense you will!" snapped back the nurse, and waved a
grim but pleasant good-by as she took the trolley back to the hospital.

Wednesday night Courtland was on hand with his car in plenty of time to
take Bonnie and the nurse down to the station. He was almost startled at
the beauty of the girl as she came slowly down the steps. There were
certain little details of her costume that showed the hand of the nurse:
a soft white collar; a floating, sheltering veil, gathered up now about
the black sailor-hat; well-fitting gloves; shoes polished like new. All
these things made a difference and set off the girl's lovely face in its
white resignation to an almost unearthly beauty. He found himself
wanting to turn back often and look again as he drove his car through
the crowded evening streets. She looked so frail and sweet he could not
help thinking of Mother Marshall and how she would feel when she saw
her. Surely she could not help but take her to her heart! He felt a
certain pride in her, as if she were his sister. He was half sorry she
was going away. He would like to know her better. The words of the
nurse, "until you know her better" floated through his mind. What a
strange thing that had been for her to say! It wasn't in the least
likely that he would ever see Bonnie again.

They left her in the sleeper, with special instructions to the porter to
look after her, and surrounding her with magazines and fruit.

"She looks as if a breath might blow her away!" said Courtland, speaking
out of a troubled thought, as he and the nurse stood on the platform
watching the train move off. "Do you think she'll get through the
journey all right?"

"Sure!" said the nurse, wiping away a wistful tear furtively. "She's got
lots of pep. She'll rally and get strong pretty soon. She's had a pretty
tough time the last two years. Lost her mother, father, a sister, and
this little brother. Her father's heart was broken by being asked to
leave his church because he preached temperance too much. The martyrs in
this world didn't all die in the dark ages! They're having them yet!"

"But she looks so ethereal!" pursued Courtland. "I wish I'd thought to
suggest you going along. We could have trumped up some reason why you
had to have a vacation."

"Couldn't do it!" said the nurse, smiling and patting his arm. "I
thought of it, but it wouldn't work. I have to be at the hospital
to-morrow for a very important operation. There isn't anybody else in
the hospital could very well take my place. Besides, she's sharp as a
tack, and you needn't think she doesn't see through a lot of the things
you've done for her! Mark my words, you'll hear from her some day! She
means to know the truth about those bills and pay every cent back! But
don't you worry about her. She'll get through all right. She's got more
nerve than any dozen girls I know, and she doesn't go alone through this
world, either. She's had a vision, too, or you'd never see her wearing
that patient face with all she's had to bear!"

"Did it ever seem strange to you that good people have so much trouble
in this world?" said Courtland, voicing his same old doubting thought.

"Well, now _why_? What's _trouble_ going to be in the resurrection? We
won't mind then what we passed through, and this world isn't forever,
thank the Lord! If it's serving His plan any for me to get more than
what seems my share of trouble, why, I'm willing. Aren't you? The
trouble is we can't see the plan, and so we go fretting because it
doesn't fit our ideas. If it was our plan now we'd patiently bear
everything, I suppose, to make it come out right. We aren't up high
enough to get the whole view of the finished plan, so of course lots of
things look like mistakes. But if we trust Him at all, we know they
aren't. And some time, I suppose, we'll see the whole and then we'll
understand why it was. But I never was one to do much fretting because I
didn't understand. I always know what my job is, and that's enough. I'm
content to trust the rest to God. It's a God-size job to run the
universe, and I know I'm not equal to it."

Her simple logic calmed his restless thoughts, but there was still a
strange wistfulness in his heart about Bonnie. She looked so white and
resigned and sad! He wished she hadn't gone quite so far out of his
life.

Meantime, out in the darkness of the night Bonnie's train whirled along,
and some time during the long hours between midnight and dawning it
passed in a rush and a thunder of sound the express that was bearing
back to Courtland another menace to his peace of mind.




CHAPTER XXII


Uncle Ramsey was large and imposing, with an effulgent complexion and a
prosperous presence. He wore a double-jeweled ring on his apoplectic
finger, and a scarab scarf-pin. His eyes were keen and shifty; his teeth
had acquired the habit of clutching his fat black cigar viciously while
he snarled his rather loose lips about them in conversation. Uncle
Ramsay never looked one in the face when he was talking. He looked off
into space, where he appeared to have the topic under discussion in
visible form before him. He never took up with the conversation his host
offered. He furnished the topics himself and pinned one down to them. It
really was of no use whatever to start any subject unless it had been
previously announced, because it never got further than the initiative.
Uncle Ramsey always went on with whatever he had in mind. Tennelly knew
this tendency, realized that in writing the letter he had taken the only
possible way of bringing Courtland to his uncle's notice.

After an exceedingly good dinner at the frat. house, where Tennelly did
not usually dine, and being further reinforced by one of the aforesaid
fat black cigars, Uncle Ramsey leaned back in Tennelly's leather chair,
and began:

"Now, Thomas!"

Tennelly stirred uneasily. He despised that "Thomas." His full name was
Llewellyn Thomas Tennelly. At home they called him "Lew." Nobody but
Uncle Ramsey ever dared the hateful Thomas. He liked to air the fact
that his nephew was named after himself, the great Ramsey Thomas.

"Suppose you tell me about this man you have for me? What kind of a
looking man is he?"

Uncle Ramsey screwed up his eyes, looked to the middle distance where
the subject ought to be, and examined him critically.

"Has--ah--he--ah--_personality_? Personality is a great factor in
success you know."

Tennelly, in the brief space allowed him, declared that his friend would
pass this test.

"Well--ah! And can he--ah!--can he _lead men_? Because that is a very
important point. The man I want must be a leader."

"I think he is."

"Um--ah! And does he--?" on down through a long list of questions.

At last, after once more relighting his cigar, which had gone out
frequently during the conversation, he turned to his nephew and fixed
him sharply with a fat pale-blue eye.

"Tell me the worst you know about him, Thomas! What are his faults?" he
snapped, and settled back to squint at his imaginary stage again.

"Why--I--Why, I don't think he has any," declared Tennelly, shifting
uneasily in his chair. He had a feeling that Uncle Ramsey would get it
out of him yet. And he did.

"Yes, I perceive that he has! Out with it!" snapped the keen old bird,
flinging his loose lips about restively.

"It's only that he's got a religious twist lately, uncle. I don't think
it'll last. I really think he is getting over it!"

"Religion! Um! Ah! Well, now that might not be so bad--not for my
purpose, you know. Religion really gives a confidence sometimes.
Religion! Um! Ah! Not a bad trait. Let me see him, Thomas! Let me see
him _at once_!"

Tennelly had said nothing to Courtland about the approaching uncle, and
therefore it was wholly a surprise to Courtland when Tennelly knocked on
his door and dragged him from his books to meet a Chicago uncle.

"He's come East looking for the right man to fill a very important
position. It is something along your line, I guess, so I spoke to him
about you," whispered Tennelly, hastily, as they crossed the hall
together.

Face to face they stood, the financier and the young senior, and studied
each other keenly for the fraction of a second, Courtland no less cool
and impressive in his way than the older man. For Courtland was not
afraid of any man, and his natural attitude toward all men was challenge
till he knew them. He stood straight and tall and looked Uncle Ramsey in
the eye critically, questioningly, courteously, but with no attempt to
propitiate; and not the slightest apparent conception of the awesomeness
of the occasion or the condescension of the august personage whom he was
thus permitted to meet.

And Uncle Ramsey liked it!

True, he tried to fix the young man much as a cook fixes a roast with a
skewer, to be put over the fire; but Courtland didn't skew. He just sat
down indifferently and looked the man over; smiled pleasantly now and
then, and listened; but he didn't give an inch. Even when the marvelous
proposition was made to him which might change the whole course of his
future life and cover his name with glory (?) Courtland never flickered
an eyelash.

"He took it as calmly as if I'd been offering him toast with his tea
when he already had bread and jam, the young whelp!" marveled Uncle
Ramsey, delightedly, after Courtland had thanked him, promised to think
it over, and gone back to his room. "He's got the personality, all
right! He'll do! But what's his idea in being so reluctant? Didn't the
offer strike him as big enough, or what's the matter? I must say I don't
like to wait. When I find a man I like to nail him. What's the idea,
Thomas? Has he got something else up his sleeve?"

"Not that I know of," said Tennelly, looking troubled. "I guess he's
just got to think it over. That's Court. He never steps into a position
until he knows exactly what he thinks about it."

"M-m-m! Another good trait! You're sure it isn't anything else?"

"I don't know of anything unless some of his religious notions are
standing in his way. I'm sure I can't quite make him out lately. He had
a shock a few months ago--one of the fellows killed in a fire--and he
can't seem to get over it quite."

"Oh, well, we'll fix him up all right!" said Uncle Ramsey, contentedly.
"We'll just send him down to our model factory here in the city and let
him see how things are run. Convince him he's doing good, and that'll
settle him! All white marble, with vines over the place, and a big
rest-room and reading-room for the hands, gymnasium on the roof, model
restaurant, all up to date. Cost a lot of money, too, but it pays! When
some whining idiot of a woman, that hasn't enough business of her own to
attend to, goes blabbing down there at Washington about the 'conditions'
in the factories, and all that rot, we just run a few senators up here
for the day and show 'em that model factory. Oh, it pays in the long
run. You take your man there and you'll land him all right! By the way,
there's a little rat of a preacher down around that factory that I'd
like to throttle! He's making us all sorts of trouble, stirring up the
folks to ask for all sorts of things! He's putting it in their heads to
demand an eight-hour day, and no telling how much more! He's undertaken
to tell us how we ought to run our business! Tell us which doors we
shall lock and which leave unlocked, how often we shall let our hands
sit down, and what kind of machines we shall get! He's a regular little
rat! Know him? His name's Burns. Insignificant little puppy! And he's
got a pull down there in Washington, somehow, that's making us a lot of
trouble, too! That's one thing I want this new man for. I want to train
him to spy on that sort of interference and by and by do some lobbying.
We must stop such business as that. What time is it? I guess perhaps I
better run down and hunt out that little rat and give him a good scare."

Uncle Ramsey departed "rat-hunting," and Tennelly repaired to
Courtland's room. He sat down and began to tell what a wonderful
opportunity this was, and how unprecedented in Uncle Ramsey to have
offered such a thing to a young man still in college. It showed how
wonderfully he had been taken with Courtland. It was most flattering.

Courtland admitted that it was and that he was grateful to his friend
for mentioning his name. He said it looked like a very good thing--like
the kind of thing he had been hoping would turn up when he got through
college, but he couldn't decide it immediately.

Tennelly urged that Uncle Ramsey was insistent; that his business was
urgent, and he must know one way or the other immediately. He tried to
give Courtland an adequate idea of the greatness of Uncle Ramsey, and
the audacity of anybody, especially a little college upstart, attempting
to keep him waiting; but Courtland only shook his head and said it
wouldn't be possible for him to give his answer at once. If that was the
condition of the offer he would have to let it pass.

Tennelly talked and talked, but finally went back to his room baffled.
He just couldn't understand what was the matter with Courtland!

When Uncle Ramsey returned from a fruitless search for the "rat" he was
enraged to find that Courtland was not awaiting his coming in trembling
eagerness to accept his munificent offer.

Another personal interview that evening brought nothing more
satisfactory than a promise to look into the matter carefully, and to
have another talk the next evening. Uncle Ramsey raged and swore. He
blamed the little rat of a preacher, and declared he must leave for
Boston that evening; but he finally sent a telegram instead and decided
to remain until the next night. There were matters in the city he was
intending to look after on his return, and of course he could do it now
instead. He felt it was important that that young man should be landed
before he had a chance to do too much thinking. Moreover, he was piqued
that a youngster like that should presume to consider turning down a job
like the one he was offering him.

If Courtland had tried to explain to Tennelly and his uncle just why
this offer, which would have delighted him so much three months before,
was hanging in the balance of his mind, they would scarcely have
understood. He would have to tell them of the Presence which was by his
side, which had been very real to him as he stood in Tennelly's room
listening to Uncle Ramsey that afternoon, and which had hovered by him
since, so close, so strong, with that pervading, commanding nearness
that demanded his utmost attention. He would have had to tell them that
he was under orders now, being led, and that every step was new and
untried; he must look into the face of his Companion and Guide, and find
out if this was the way he was to go!

Something, somewhere was holding him back. He did not know why, he did
not see for how long. He simply could not make that decision to-night!
He must await permission before moving.

Possibly the trip to the factory the next day, which he had promised to
take, might give him some light in the matter. Possibly he would find
counsel somewhere. But where? He thought of Gila. He took out a lovely
photograph of her that she had given him before he left her Sunday
night--a charming, airy, idealistic thing of earth and fire that had
lain innocently open upon the library table where some one (?) had left
it earlier in the day. He stood it up on his desk and studied the
spirited will-o'-the-wisp face! Then he turned away sadly and shook his
head. She would not understand. Not yet! Some time, when he had told her
about the Presence--but not yet! She could not understand because she
had not seen for herself.

Tennelly and his uncle went down-town in the morning and took lunch
together. Courtland was to meet them at the factory at three o'clock,
but somehow he missed them. Perhaps it was intention. Courtland went
early. He wanted to see things for himself; went alone first. Afterward
he could go the rounds to satisfy Mr. Thomas, but first he would see it
alone.

Then, after all, it was the Rev. Robert Burns who met him at the door
and took him through the factory, bent on seeing some parishioner on an
errand of love. And there was that strange sense of the Presence having
been there before them, walking about among the machinery, looking at
the tired face of one, sorrowing over the wrinkles in another forehead,
pitying the weary hands that toiled, blessing the faithful! It reminded
him of the morgue in that. For a minute he began to think that if the
Presence was here in this peculiar sense, then, of course, it was an
indication that he was needed here to work for these people, as Uncle
Ramsey had tried with strange worldly wisdom to make him understand. But
then, suddenly, he caught a glimpse of the face of the little minister,
white under its freckles, with a righteous wrath as he fixed his gaze
sternly on the door at the end of the long room. He looked up quickly to
hear the click of a key in a lock as the foreman passed from one room to
another.

He glanced down at the minister and their eyes met.

"They lock them in here like sheep in a pen. If a fire should break out
they would all die!" said the minister under his breath. His lips were
trembling with the helplessness of himself against the power of a great
trust.

"You don't say!" said Courtland, startled. It was his first view of
conditions of this sort. He looked about with eyes alive to things he
had not seen before. "But I thought this was a model factory! Isn't it
absolutely fire-proof?"

"Somewhat so, on the _out_side!" shrugged Burns. "It's a whited
sepulcher, that's what it is. Beautiful marble and vines, beautiful
rest-room and library--for the _visitors_ to rest and read in--beautiful
restaurant where the girls must buy their meals at the company's prices
or go without; beautiful outside everywhere; but it's rotten,
_absolutely rotten_ all through! Look at the width of that staircase!
That's the one the employees use. The visitors only see the broad way by
which you came up. Look at those machines! All painted and gilded! They
are old models and twice as heavy to work as the new ones, but we can't
get them to make changes. Look at those seats, put there to impress the
visitors! The fact is not one of the hands dare use them, except a
minute now and then when the foreman happens to leave the room! They
know they will get docked in their pay if they are caught sitting down
at their work! And yet it is always flaunted before the visitors that
the workmen can sit down when they like. So they can, but they can go
home without a pay-envelope if they do, when Saturday night comes. Oh,
there is enough here to make one's blood boil! You're interested in
these things? I wish you'd let me tell you more some time. About the
long hours, the stifling air in some rooms, and the little children
working in spite of the law! I wish men like you would come down here
and help clean this section out and make conditions different! Why don't
you come and help me?"

The minister laid his hand on Courtland's arm, and instantly it seemed
as if the Presence came and stood beside him and said: "Here! This is
your work!"

With a great conviction in his heart Courtland turned and followed Burns
down the broad marble stairs out to the office, where he left word for
Tennelly and his uncle that he had been there and had to go, but would
see them again that evening, and then down the street to Burns's common
little boarding-house, where they sat down and talked the rest of the
afternoon. Burns opened Courtland's eyes to many things that he had not
known were in the world. It was as if he laid his hands upon him and
said, as of old: "Brother Saul, receive thy sight!"

When Courtland went back to the university his decision was made. He
felt that he was under orders, and the Presence would not go with him in
any such commission as Uncle Ramsey had proposed. His only regret was
that Tennelly would not understand. Dear old Tennelly, who had tried to
do his best for him!

The dénouement began in Tennelly's room after supper, when Courtland
courteously and firmly thanked Uncle Ramsey, but _declined_ the offer!

Uncle Ramsey grew apoplectic in the face and glared at the young man,
finally bringing out an explosive: "What! You _decline_?"

Uncle Ramsey spluttered and swore. He tore up and down the small
confines of the room like an angry bull, bellowing forth anathemas and
arguments in a confused jumble. He enlarged on the insult he had been
given, and the opportunity that was being lost never to be offered
again. He called Courtland a "trifling idiot," and a few other gentle
phrases, and demanded reasons for such an unprecedented decision.

Courtland's only answer was: "I am afraid it isn't going to fit in with
my views of life, Mr. Thomas. I have thought it over carefully and I
cannot accept your offer."

"Why not? Isn't it enough money?" roared the mad financier. "I'll double
your salary!"

"Money has nothing to do with it," said Courtland, quietly. "That would
make no difference." He was sorry for this scene for Tennelly's sake.

"Well, have you something else in view?"

"No, not definitely."

"Then you're a fool!" said Uncle Ramsey, and further stated what kind
of a fool he was, several times, _vigorously_. After which he mopped his
beaded brow with trembling, agitated hands, and sat down. The old bull
was baffled at last.

Uncle Ramsey blustered all the way to the train with his nephew. "I've
got to have that young man, Thomas. There's no two ways about it. A
fellow that can stand out the way he did against Ramsey Thomas is just
the man I want. He's got personality. Why, a man like that at work for
us would be worth millions! He would give confidence to every one! Why,
we could make him a Senator in a few years, and there's no telling where
he wouldn't stop! He's the kind of a man who could be put in the White
House if things shaped themselves right. I've _got_ to have him, Thomas,
and no mistake! Now, I'm going to put it up to you to find out the
secret of this thing. You just get his number and we'll meet him on any
reasonable proposition he wants to put up. Say, Thomas, isn't there a
girl anywhere that could influence him?"

"Yes, there's a girl!"

"The very thing! You put her wise about it, and when I come back next
week I'll stop off again and see what I can do with her? You can take me
to call on her, you know. Can you work it, Thomas?"

Tennelly said he'd try, and went around to see Gila on his way back to
the university.

Gila listened to the story of Uncle Ramsey's offer with bated breath and
averted gaze. She would not show Tennelly how much this meant to her.
But in her eyes there grew a determination that was not to be denied.

She planned a campaign with Tennelly, coolly, and with a light kind of
glee that fooled him completely. He saw that she was entering into the
spirit of the thing and had no idea she had any other interest than to
please her cousin, and achieve a kind of triumph herself in making
Courtland do the thing he had vowed not to do.

But long after Tennelly had gone home she stood before her mirror,
looking with dreamy eyes into the pictures her imagination drew there
for her. She saw herself the bride of Courtland after he had succeeded
in the big business enterprise to which Uncle Ramsey had opened the
door; she saw Washington with its domes and Capitol looming ahead of her
ambition; Senators and great men bowing before her; even the White House
came like a fantasy of possibility. All this and more were hers if she
played her cards aright. Never fear! She would play them! Courtland
_must_ be made to accept Uncle Ramsey's proposition!




CHAPTER XXIII


Bonnie's letter reached Mother Marshall Wednesday afternoon while Father
was off in the machine arranging for a man to do the spring plowing. She
knew it by heart before he got back, and stood at her trysting window
with her cheek against the old hat, watching the sunset and thinking it
over when the car came chugging contentedly down the road.

Father waved his hand boyishly as he turned in at the big gate, and
Mother was out on the side door-step waiting as he came to a halt.

"Heard anything yet?" he asked, eagerly.

"Yes. A nice, dear letter!" Mother held it up, "Hurry up and come in and
I'll read it to you."

But Father couldn't wait to put away the machine. He bounded out like a
four-year-old and came right in then, regardless of the fact that it was
getting dark and he might run into the door-jamb putting away the
machine later.

He settled down, overcoat and all, into the big chair in the kitchen to
listen; and Mother put on her spectacles in such a hurry that she got
them upside down and had to begin over again.

     YOU DEAR MOTHER MARSHALL! [the letter began.]
     AND DEAR FATHER MARSHALL, TOO!

     I think it is just the most wonderful thing that I ever
     heard of that you are willing to invite a stranger like me
     to visit you! At first I thought it wasn't right to accept
     such great kindness from people I never saw, and who didn't
     know whether they could even like me or not. But afterward
     Mr. Courtland told me about your Stephen and that you had
     suffered, too! And then I knew that I might take you at your
     word and come for a little while to get the comfort I need
     so much! Even then I couldn't have done it if Mr. Courtland
     and my nurse hadn't told me they were sure I could get
     something to do and so be able to repay you for all this
     kindness. If I can really be of any comfort to you in your
     loneliness I shall be so glad. But I'm afraid I could never
     even half fill the place of so fine a son as you must have
     had. Mr. Courtland has told me how grandly he died. He saw
     him, you know, at the very last minute, and saw all he did
     to save others. But if you will let me love you both I shall
     be so grateful. All that I had on earth are gone home to God
     now, and the world looks so long and hard and sad to me! I
     do hope you can love me a little while I stay, and that you
     will not let me make you any trouble. Please don't go to any
     work to get ready for me. I will gladly do anything that is
     necessary when I get there. I am quite able to work now; and
     if I have a place where I can feel that somebody cares
     whether I live or die it will not be so hard to face the
     future. A great, strange city is an awful place for a girl
     that has a heavy heart!

     I am so glad that you know Jesus Christ. It makes me feel at
     home before I get there. My dear father was a minister.

     They wouldn't let me go and pack up, so I had to do the best
     I could with directing the kind friends who did it for me. I
     have taken you at your word and had mother's sewing-machine
     and a box of my little brother's things sent with my trunk.
     But if they are in the way I can sell them or give them
     away. And I don't want you to feel that I am going to
     presume upon your kindness and settle down on you
     indefinitely. Just as soon as I get a chance to work I must
     take it, and I shall want to repay you for all you have done
     for me. You have sent me a great deal more money than I
     need.

     I start Wednesday evening on the through express. I have
     marked a time-table and am sending it because we are unable
     to find out just what time I can make connections from
     Grant's Junction, where they say I have to change. Perhaps
     you will know. But don't worry about me; I'll find my way to
     you as soon as I can get there. I am praying all the time
     that I shall not disappoint you. And now till I see you,

                   Sincerely and gratefully,
                                     ROSE BONNER BRENTWOOD.

"It couldn't be improved on," declared Mother, beamingly. "It's just
what I'd have wanted her to say if I'd been planning it all out, only
more so!"

"It's all right!" said Father, excitedly, "but that's one thing we
forgot. We'd ought to have sent her word we would meet her at the
station, and what time the train left Grant's Junction, and all! Now
that's too bad!"

"Now don't you worry, Father. She'll find her way. Like as not the
conductor will have a time-table and be able to tell her all about the
trains. But I certainly do wish we had let her know we would meet her."

They were still worrying about it that night at nine o'clock while
Father wound the kitchen clock and Mother put a mackerel asoak for
breakfast. Suddenly the telephone in the next room gave a whir, and both
Father and Mother jumped as if they had been shot, looking at each other
in bewildered question as they hastened to the 'phone.

It was Father who took down the receiver. "A telegram? For Mr. Seth
Marshall! Yes, I'm listening! Write it down, Mother! A telegram!"

"Mercy! Perhaps she wasn't well enough to start!" gasped mother, putting
her pencil in place.

     Miss Brentwood left to-night at nine-fifteen on express
     number ten, car Alicia lower berth number eight. Please let
     me know if she arrives safely.

                                             PAUL COURTLAND.

"Now isn't that thoughtful of him!" he said, as he hung up the receiver.
"He must have sensed we wanted to send her word, and now we can do it!"

"Send her word!" said Mother, bewildered.

"Why, surely! Haven't you read in the papers how they send messages to
trains that are moving? It's great, isn't it, Mother? To think this
little dinky telephone puts you and me out here on this farm in touch
with all the world."

"Do you mean you can send a telegram to her on board the train, Seth?"
asked Mother, in astonishment.

"Sure!" said Father. "We've got all the numbers of everything. Just send
to that express train that left to-night. What was it--Express number
ten, and so on, and it'll be sent along and get to her."

"Well, I think I'd ask her to answer then, to make sure she got it. I
think that's a mighty uncertain way to send messages to people flying
along on an express train. If you don't get any word from her you'll
never know whether she got it or not, and then you won't know whether to
meet her at Sloan's or Maitland," said Mother, with a worried pucker on
her forehead.

"Sure!" said Father, taking down the receiver. "I can do that."

"It's just wonderful, Seth, how much you know about little important
things like that!" sighed Mother, when the telegram was sent. "Now, I
think we better go right to bed, for I've got to get to baking early in
the morning. I want to have bread and pies and doughnuts fresh when she
comes."

It was while they were eating breakfast that the answer came:

     Telegram received. Will come to Sloan's Station. Having
     comfortable journey.                       R.B.B.

"Now isn't that just wonderful!" said Mother, sitting back weakly behind
the coffee-pot and wiping away an excited tear with the corner of her
apron. "To think that can be done! Now, wouldn't it be just beautiful if
we had telephones to heaven! Think, if we could get word from Stephen
to-day, how happy we'd be!"

"Why, we have!" said Father. "Wait!" and he reached over to the little
stand by the window and grasped the worn old Bible. "Here! Listen to
this!

     "For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we
     which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall
     not prevent them which are asleep. For the Lord Himself
     shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of
     the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in
     Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain
     shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet
     the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.
     Wherefore comfort one another with these words.

"There, Mother! Ain't that just as good as any telegram from a moving
train? And it's signed with His own seal and signature! It means He's
heard our sorrow about Stephen's leaving us, and He heard it ages before
we felt it ourselves, and wrote this down for us! Sent us a telegram
this morning, just to comfort us! I reckon that meeting with Stephen and
the Lord in the air is going to knock the spots clean out of this little
old meeting to-morrow morning down at Sloan's Station. We won't need our
ottymobeel any more after that. We'll have _wings_, Mother! How'll you
like to fly?"

Mother gave a little gasp of joy and smiled at Father like a rainbow
through her tears. "That's so, Father! We don't need telephones to
heaven, do we? I guess His words cover all our needs if we'd only
remember to look for them. Now, Father, I must get at those doughnuts!
Was you going to take the machine and run down to town and see if those
books have come yet? They surely ought to be here by this time. Then
don't forget to fix that fire up in the bedroom so it'll be all ready to
light when she gets here. Isn't it funny, Father, we don't know how she
looks! Not in the least. And if two girls should get off the train at
Sloan's Station we wouldn't know which was the right one!"

"Well _I should_!" declared Father. "I'm dead certain there ain't two
girls in the whole universe could have written that letter, and if you'd
put any other one down with her, and I saw them side by side, I could
tell first off which she was!"

So they helped each other through that last exciting day, finding
something to do up to the very last minute the next morning before it
was time to start to Sloan's Station to meet the train.

Mother would go along, of course. She pictured herself standing for
hours beside that kitchen window with her cheek against the old hat,
waiting, and wondering what had happened that they hadn't come, and she
couldn't see it that way. So she left the dinner in such stages of
getting ready that it could be soon brought to completion, and wrapped
herself in her big gray cloak.

Father went faster than he had ever been known to go since he got the
car, and Mother never even noticed. He got a panic lest his watch might
be out of the way and the train arrive before they got there. So they
arrived at the station almost an hour ahead of the train.

"Oh, I'm so glad it's a pretty day!" said Mother Marshall, slipping her
gloved hands in her sleeves to keep from shivering with excitement.

Mother Marshall sat quite decorously in the automobile till the train
drew up to the platform and people began to get out. But when Bonnie
stepped down from the car she forgot all about her doubts as to how they
would know her, and jumped right out on the platform without waiting to
be helped. She rushed up to Bonnie, saying, "This is our Bonnie, isn't
it?" and folded her arms about the girl, forgetting entirely that she
hadn't meant to use the name until the girl gave her permission; that
she had no right to know the name even, wasn't supposed to have heard of
it, and was sort of giving the young man away as it were.

But it didn't matter! Bonnie was so glad to hear her own name called in
that endearing tone that she just put her face down in Mother Marshall's
comfortable neck and cried. She couldn't help it, right there while the
train was still at the station and the other travelers were peering
curiously out of the sleeper at the beautiful pale girl in black who was
being met by that nice old couple with the automobile. Somehow it made
them all feel glad, she had looked so sad and alone all the journey.

What a ride that was home again to the farm, with Mother Marshall
cuddling and crooning to her: "Oh, my dear pretty child! To think you've
really come all this long way to comfort us!" and Father running the old
machine at an unheard of rate of speed, slamming along over the road as
if he had been sent for in great haste, and reaching his big fur glove
back now and then to pat the old buffalo robe that was tucked snugly
over Bonnie's lap.

Bonnie herself was fairly overcome and couldn't get her equilibrium at
all. She had thought these must be wonderful people to be inviting a
stranger and doing all they were doing, but such a reception as this she
had never dreamed of.

"Oh, you are so good to me!" sobbed Bonnie, with a smile through her
tears. "I know I'm acting like a baby, but I can't seem to help it. I've
had nobody so long, and now to be treated like this, I just can't stand
it! It seems as if I'd got home!"

"Why, sure! That's what you have!" said Father, in his big, hearty
voice.

"Put your head right down on my shoulder and cry if you want to, my
pretty!" said Mother Marshall, pulling her softly over toward her. "You
can't think how good it is to have you here! Father and I were so afraid
you wouldn't come! We thought you mightn't be willing to come so far to
utter strangers!"

So it went on all the way, all of them so happy they didn't quite know
what they were saying.

Then, when they got to the house even Father was so far gone that he
couldn't let them go up-stairs alone. He just had to leave the machine
standing by the kitchen door and carry that little hand-bag up as an
excuse to see how she would like the room.

Bonnie, pulling off her gloves, entered the room when Mother opened the
door. She looked around bewildered a moment, as if she had stepped from
the middle of winter into a summer orchard. Then she cried out with
delight:

"Oh! How perfectly beautiful! You don't mean me to have this lovely
room? It isn't right! A stranger and a pauper!"

"Nothing of the kind!" growled Father, patting her on the shoulder.
"Just a daughter come home!"

Then he beat a hasty retreat to the fireplace and touched a match to the
fire already laid, while Mother, purring like a contented old pussy,
pushed the bewildered girl into the big flowered chair in front of the
fire and began unfastening her coat and taking off her hat, reverently,
half in awe, for she was not used to girl's fixings, and they held
almost as much mystery for her as if she had been a man.

In the midst of it all Mother remembered that dinner ought to be eaten
at once, and that Bonnie must have a chance to wash her face and
straighten her hair before dinner.

So Father and Mother, with many a reluctant lingering and last word, as
if they were not going to see her for a month, finally bustled off
together. In just no time at all Bonnie was down there, too, begging to
be allowed to help, and declaring herself perfectly able, although her
white face and the dark rings under her tired eyes belied her. Mother
Marshall was not sure, after all, but she ought to have put Bonnie to
bed and fed her with chicken broth and toast instead of letting her come
down-stairs to eat stewed chicken, little fat biscuits with gravy, and
the most succulent apple pie in the world, with a creamy glass of milk
to make it go down.

Father had just finished trying to make Bonnie take a second helping of
everything, when he suddenly dropped the carving-knife and fork with a
clatter and sprang up from his chair:

"I declare to goodness, Mother, if I didn't forget!" he said, and rushed
over to the telephone.

"Why, that's so!" cried Mother. "Don't forget to tell him how much we
love her!"

Bonnie looked from one to the other of them in astonishment.

"It's that young man!" explained Mother. "He wanted we should telegraph
if you got here all safe. You know he sent us a message after he put you
on the train."

"How very thoughtful of him!" said Bonnie, earnestly. "He is the most
wonderful young man! I can't begin to tell you all he did for me, a mere
stranger! And so that explains how you knew where to send your message.
I puzzled a good deal over that."

Four hours later Courtland, coming up to his room after basket-ball
practice, a hot shower, and a swim in the pool, found the telegram:

     Traveler arrived safely. Bore the journey well. Many thanks
     for the introduction. Everybody happy; if you don't believe
     it come and see for yourself.

                          FATHER AND MOTHER MARSHALL.

Courtland read it and looked dreamily out of the window, trying to fancy
Bonnie in her new home. Then he said aloud, with conviction, "Some time
I shall go out there and see!"

Just then some one knocked at his door and handed in a note from Gila.

     DEAR PAUL,--Come over this evening, I want to see
     you about something very special.

                       Hastily,
                               GILA.




CHAPTER XXIV


Gila's note came to Courtland as a happy surprise. He had not expected
to see her until the next evening. Not that he had brooded much over the
matter. He was too busy and too sanely healthy to do that. Besides, he
was only as yet questioning within himself whether he was going to fall
in love. The sensation so far was exceedingly pleasurable, and he was
ready for the whole thing when it should arrive and prove itself; but at
present he was just in that quiescent stage when everything seemed
significant and delightfully interesting.

He had firmly resolved that the next time he saw Gila he would tell her
of his own heart experience with regard to the Presence. He realized
that he must go carefully, and not shock her, for he had begun to see
that all her prejudices would be against taking any stock in such an
experience. He had only so shortly himself come from a like position
that he could well understand her extreme views; her what amounted
almost to repugnance, toward hearing anything about it. But he would
make her see the whole thing, just as he had seen it.

Now Gila had no notion of allowing any such recital as Courtland was
planning. She had her stage all set for entirely another scene, and she
had on her most charming mood. She was wearing a little frock of
pale-blue wool, so simple that a child of ten might have worn it under
a white ruffled apron. The neck was decorated with a soft 'kerchief-like
collar. Not even a pin marred the simplicity of her costume. Her hair,
too, was simpler than usual, almost carrying out the childish idea with
its soft looping away from the face. Little heelless black-satin
slippers were tied with narrow black ribbons quaintly crossed and
recrossed over the slim, blue-silk ankles, carrying out the charming
idea of a modest, simple maiden. Nothing could be more coy and charming
than the way she swept her long black lashes down upon her pearly
cheeks. Her great eyes when they were lifted were clear and limpid as a
baby's. Courtland was fairly carried off his feet at sight of her, and
felt his heart bound in reassurance. This must be love! He had fallen in
love at last! He who had scorned the idea so long and laughed at the
other fellows, until he had really begun to have doubts in his own heart
whether the delightful illusion would ever come to him! The glamour was
about Gila to-night and no mistake! He looked at her with his heart in
his eyes, and she drooped her lashes to hide a glint of triumph, knowing
she had chosen her setting aright at last. Softly, dreamily, pleasantly,
in the back of her mind floated the Capitol of the nation, and herself
standing amid admiring throngs receiving homage. She was going to
succeed. She had achieved her first triumph with the look in Courtland's
eyes. She would be able to carry out Mr. Ramsey Thomas's commission and
win Courtland to anything that would forward ambitious hopes for him!
She was sure of it!

The very important business about which she had wished to see Courtland
was to ask him if he would be her partner in a bazaar and pageant that
was shortly to be given for some charitable purpose by the society folks
with whom she companioned. She wanted Courtland to march with her, and
to consult him about the characters they should choose and the costumes
they should wear.

As if she had been a child desiring him to play with her, he yielded to
her mood, watching her all the time with delighted eyes, that anything
so exquisite and lovely should stoop to sue for his favor. Of course he
would be her partner! He entered into the arrangements with a zest,
though he let her do all the planning, and heeded little what character
she had chosen for him, or what costume, so she was pleased. Indeed, his
part in the matter seemed of little moment so he might go with her--his
sweet, shy, lovely maiden! For so she seemed to him that night! A
perfect Solveig!

The reason for the little slippers became apparent later, when she
insisted upon teaching him the dancing-steps that were to be used in a
final splendid assembly after the pageant. There was intoxication in the
delight of moving with her through the dreamy steps to the music of the
expensive Victrola she set going. Just to watch her little feet like
fairies for lightness and grace; to touch her small, warm hand; to be so
near those down-drooping lashes; to feel her breath on his hand; to
think of her as trusting her lovely little self to him--made him almost
deliriously happy. And she, with her drooping lashes, her delicate way
of barely touching his arm, her utter seeming unconsciousness of his
presence, was so exquisite and pure and lovely to-night! She did not
dream, of course, of how she made his pulses thrill and how he was
longing to gather her into his arms and tell her how lovely she was.
Afterward he was never quite sure what kept him from doing it. He
thought at the time it was herself, a sort of wall of purity and
loveliness that surrounded her and made her sacred, so that he felt he
must go slowly, must not startle her nor make her afraid of him. It
never occurred to him that the wall might be surrounding himself. He had
entirely forgotten that first visit to Gila in the Mephistophelian
garments, with the red light filling all the unholy atmosphere. There
had never been so much as a hint of a red light in the room since he
said he did not like it. The lamp-shade seemed to have disappeared. In
its place was a great wrought-metal thing of old silver jeweled with
opalescent medallions.

But it was part of the deliberate intention of Gila to lead him on and
yet hold him at a distance. She had read him aright. He was a man with
an old-fashioned ideal of woman, and the citadel of his heart was only
to be taken by such a woman. Therefore, she would be such a woman until
she had won. After that? What mattered it? Let time plan the issue! She
would have attained her desire!

But the down-drooping lashes hid no unconscious sweetness. There was
sinister gleam in those eyes as she looked at herself over his shoulder
when they passed the great mirror set in a cabinet door. There was
deliberate intention in the way the little hand lay lightly in the
strong one. There was not a movement of the dreamy dance she was
teaching him, not a touch of the little satin slipper, that did not have
its nicely calculated intention to draw him on. The sooner she could
make him yield and crush her to him, the sooner he declared his passion
for her, that much nearer would her ambitions be to their fulfilment.
Yet she must be very sure that she had him close in her toils before she
discovered to him her purpose.

So the little blue Puritan-like spider threw her silver gossamer web
about him, tangling more and more his big, fine manly heart, and
flinging diamond dust, and powder made of charms and incantations, in
his eyes to blind him. But as yet she knew not of the Presence that was
now his constant companion.

They had danced for some time, floating about in the pure delight of the
motion together, and the nearness of each another, when it seemed to
Courtland as if of a sudden a cooling hand was laid on his feverish brow
and a calm came to his spirit like a beloved voice calling his name with
the accent that is sure of quick response.

It was so he remembered what he had come to tell Gila. Looking down to
that exquisite bit of humanity almost within his embrace, a great
tenderness for her, and longing, came over him, to make her know now all
that the Presence was becoming to him.

"Gila," he whispered, and his voice was full of thrill. "Let's sit down
awhile! There is something I want to tell you!"

Instantly she responded, lifting great innocent eyes, with one quick
sweep, to his face, so moved and tender; and gliding toward the couch
where they might sit together, settling down on it, almost nestling to
him, then remembering and drawing away shyly to more perfectly play her
part. She thought she knew what he was going to say. She thought she saw
the love-light in his eyes, and it was so dazzling it almost blinded
her. It frightened her a little, too, like the light in no lover's eyes
that had ever drawn her down to whisper love to her before. She wondered
if it was because she really cared herself so much now that it seemed so
different.

But he did not take her in his arms as she had expected he would do;
though he sat quite near, and spoke in a low, privileged tone, as one
would do who had the right. His arm was across the back of the couch
behind her; he sat sideways, turned toward her, and he still touched
reverently the little hand he had been holding as they danced together.

"Gila, I have a story to tell you," he said. "Until you know it you can
never understand me fully, and I want with all my heart to have you
understand me. It is something that has become a part of me."

She sat quivering, wondering, half fearful. A gleam of jealousy came
into her averted face. Was he going to tell her about another girl? A
fierce, unreasoning anger shot across her face. She would not tolerate
the thought that any one had had him before her. Was it--? It couldn't
be that baby-faced pauper in the hospital? She drew her slim little body
up tensely and waited for the story.

Courtland told the story of Stephen; told it well and briefly. He
pictured Stephen so that the girl must needs admire. No woman could have
heard that description of a man such as Stephen had been and not bow her
woman's heart and wish that she might have known him.

Gila listened, fascinated, even up to the moment of the fire and the
tragedy when Stephen fell into the flames. She shuddered visibly several
times, but sat tense and still and listened. She even was unmoved when
Courtland went on to tell of finding himself on a ledge above the
burning mass, creeping somehow into a small haven, shut in by a wall of
smoke, and feeling that this was the end. But when he began to tell of
the Presence, the Light, the Voice, the girl gave a sudden start and
gripped her cold hands together. Almost imperceptibly she drew her tense
little body away from him, and turned slowly till she faced him, horror
and consternation in her eyes, utter unbelief and scorn on her lips. But
still she did not speak, still held her gaze on him and listened, while
he told of coming back to life, the hospital walls, the strange
emptiness, and the Presence; the recovery, and the Presence still with
him; the going here and there and finding the Presence always before him
and yet with him!

"He is here in this room with us, Gila!" he said, simply, as if he had
been telling her that he had brought her some flowers and he hoped she
would like them.

Then suddenly Gila gave a spring away from him to her feet, uttered a
wild scream of terror, and burst into angry tears!

Courtland sprang to his feet in dismay and instant contrition. He had
made the horror of the fire too dramatic. He had not realized how
dreadful it would be to a woman's delicate sensibilities. This gentle,
loving girl had felt it all to her soul and her nerves had given way
before the reality of it. He had been an idiot to tell the story in that
bald way. He should have gone about it more gently. He was not used to
women. He must learn better. Would she forgive him?

And now indeed he had her in his arms, although he was utterly unaware
of it. He was trying to comfort and soothe her, as he would soothe a
little child who had been frightened. Not only his handkerchief but his
hands were called into requisition to charm away those tears and comfort
the pitiful little face that looked so streaked and pink and helpless
there against his shoulder. He wanted to stoop and lay his lips on those
trembling ones. Perhaps Gila thought he would. But he would not take
advantage of her moment of helplessness. Not until she was herself and
could give him permission would he avail himself of that sacred
privilege. Now it was the part of a man to comfort her without any
element of self in the matter.

When he had drawn her down upon the couch again, with the sobs still
shaking her soft blue-and-white frilly breast, her blue-black hair all
damp and tossed upon her temples, and tried to tell her how sorry he was
that he had put her through the horrors of that fire, she put in a
quivering protest. It was _not_ the fire. She shivered. It was not the
horror and the smoke! It was _not_ Stephen's death, nor the danger to
himself! It was not _any_ of those that had unnerved her! It was that
other awful thing he had said: that ghostly, ghastly, uncanny, dreadful
story of a Presence! She almost shrieked again as she said it, and she
shivered away from him, as if still there were something cold and clammy
in his touch that gave her the horrors.

A cold disappointment settled down upon him. She had not understood. He
looked at her, troubled, disappointed, baffled. It was not possible,
then, for him to bring her this knowledge that he wished so much for her
to have. It was a thing that one could tell about to one's friends, but
could not give to them. It was something they must take for themselves,
must feel and see by themselves! With new illumination he turned to her
and said in a voice wonderfully tender for a man so young:

"Listen, Gila! I have been clumsy in telling you! You cannot see it just
from my poor story. But He will come to _you_ and you shall see Him for
yourself! I will ask Him to come to you as He has to me!"

Again that piercing scream, and with a quick, lithe movement, almost
like a serpent, she slid from his side and stood quivering in the middle
of the room, her eyes flashing, her body shrinking, both little hands
clenched at her throat.

"Stop!" she cried. "Stop!" and screamed again, stamping her foot. "I
won't hear such horrible things! I _won't have_ any spirits coming
around me! I _won't see_ them! Do you understand? I _hate_ that
Presence, and _I hate you_ when you talk like that!"

She had worked herself into a fine tantrum, but there was behind it all
a horrible fear and shrinking from the Christ he had described, the
shrinking of the naked soul in the garden from its God. The drooping,
child-like eyes were wide with horror now; the sweet, innocent mouth was
trembling with emotion. She was anything but Solveig-like. If Courtland
caught a glimpse of the real Gila through it all he laid it to his own
clumsy way of handling the delicate mystery of a girl's shy nature. He
saw she was wrought up beyond her own control, and he was so far under
the illusion that he blamed himself only, and set himself to calm her.

He coaxed her to sit down again, put his strong hand on her quivering
one, marveling in tenderness at its smallness and softness. He talked to
her in quiet, soothing tones, grave and reassuring. He promised he would
talk no more about the Presence till she was ready to hear. He was
leaning toward her in his strength, his arm behind her, his hand on her
shoulder, with a sheltering, comforting touch when he told her this, as
one would treat a little child in trouble, and, suddenly, like the sun
flashing out from behind the clouds, she lifted up her teary face and
smiled, nestling toward him, her head falling down on his shoulder with
a sigh like a tired, satisfied child, her face lifted temptingly so
close, so very close to his.

It was then that he did the thing that bound him to what followed. He
stooped and laid his lips upon her warm little trembling ones and kissed
her. The thrill that shot through him was like the click of shackles
snapping shut about one's wrist; like the turning of the key in a
prison-house; the shooting of the bolt to one's dark cell. He held her
there and touched her soft hair with his finger-tips; touched her cool
little forehead with his lips; touched her warm, soft lips again and
felt the thrill; but something was the matter. He felt the surging
forces within him rise and batter at the gate of his self-control. He
wanted to say, "Gila, I love you!" but the words stuck in his throat.

What had he done? Whence came this sense of defeat and loss? The
Presence! Where was the Presence? Yes--there--but withdrawn, standing
apart in sadness, while he sat comforting and caressing one who had just
said she hated Him! But that was because she had not seen Him yet! She
was frightened because she did not understand! He would yet be able to
make her see! He would implore the Presence to come to her; to break
down her prejudice; to let her have the vision also!

So he sat and comforted her, yet longed to get away and think it out.
This sense of depression and bitter disappointment hung about him like a
burden; now, of all times, when he should be happy if ever he was to be!

But Gila was nestling close, patting his sleeve, talking little, sweet
nonsensical words as if she had really been the little child she seemed.
He looked down at her and smiled. How small she was, and child-like. He
must remember that she was very young, and probably had never had much
bringing-up. Serious things frightened her! He must go gently and lead
her! It made him feel old and responsible to look at her--tender,
beautiful girl!--enveloped as she was in the garment of his ideal of
womanhood.

Yet there was something about it all that drove him from her. He must
think it out and come to some clear understanding with himself. As it
was, it seemed to him as if he were trying to take peace within himself
while before him lay a lot of his own broken vows. He had vowed to
himself to bring her to the Christ and he had not accomplished it.
Instead she had declared she hated him and the Presence both; yet here
he sat making love to her and ignoring it all! He felt a distinct
weakness in himself, but did not know how to remedy it.

When he finally got away from Gila and walked feverishly toward the
university, he felt as if his soul was crying out within him for a
solution of the perplexities in which he was involved. By his side
walked a Friend, but there seemed to be a veil between them. Ever
mingling with his thoughts came the sweet, tear-wet face of Gila, with
its Solveig-look, pleading up at him from the mist of the evening,
luring him as it were to forget the Christ. He passed his hand wearily
over his eyes, told himself that he had been through a good deal that
evening and his nerves were not as strong as they used to be since the
fire.

He was surprised to find that it was still early when he got back to his
room, barely half past nine. Yet it had seemed as if it must be near
midnight, so much had happened.

What he would have thought if he could have known that at that very
minute Tennelly was seated in the chair in the library that he had so
lately vacated, and Gila, posing bewitchingly in the firelight, merrily
talking him over, is hard to say.

Not that they were saying anything against him--of course not! Tennelly
would never have stood for that, and Gila knew better. But Gila had no
intention of giving Tennelly any idea how far matters had gone between
herself and Courtland. As for Tennelly, he would have been the most
amazed of the three if he could have known all. He had been Courtland's
intimate friend for so many years--years count like ages when one is in
college--that he thought he knew him perfectly. He would have sworn to
it that Courtland's friendship with Gila had not progressed further than
a mere first stage of friendship. He admitted that Gila had an influence
over his friend, but that it had really gone heart-deep seemed
impossible. Courtland was a man of too much force, even young as he was,
and too much maturity of thought, to be permanently entangled with a
girl like Gila. That was what Tennelly thought before Gila had turned
her eyes toward him and flung a few of her silver gossamer threads about
his soul. For always in those first days of his visits to Gila it had
been in Courtland's behalf; first, to see if she was good enough for a
friend of his friend, and next to get her partnership in the scheme of
turning Courtland's thoughts away from "morbid" things.

But that night for the first time Tennelly saw the Solveig in Gila, and
was stirred on his own account. The childish blue frock and the simple
frilled 'kerchief did their work with his high soul as well; and he sat,
charmed, and watched her. After all, there was more to her than he had
thought, or else she was a consummate actress! So Tennelly sat late
before the fire, till Gila knew that he would turn aside again often to
see her for himself, and then she let him go.




CHAPTER XXV


Gila took herself off to a house-party the very next day, with only a
tinted, perfumed note, like a flutter of painted wings, to explain that
the butterfly had melted into the pleasant sunshine to taste honey in
other flowers for a time.

In a way her going was a relief to Courtland. He didn't understand
himself. There was something wrong, and he wanted to find out what
before he saw her again.

It was while he was in this troubled state that he stumbled upon the
Bible as something that might possibly bring light.

He had studied it before in his biblical literature classes, and found
it much like other books, a literary classic, a wonderful gem of beauty
in its way, a rare collection of legends, proverbs, allegories, and the
like. But looking at it now, with the possible hypothesis that it was
the Word of God, all was changed.

He remembered once seeing a tray of gems in an exhibit, and among them
one that looked like a common pebble. The man who had charge of the
exhibit took the little pebble and held it in the palm of his hand for a
moment, when it suddenly began to glow and sparkle with all the colors
of the rainbow and rival all the other gems. The man explained that only
the warmth of the human hand could cause this marvelous change. You
might lay the stone under the direct rays of a summer sun, yet it would
have no effect until you took it in your hand, when it would give forth
its beauty once more.

It was like this when he began to read the Bible with the idea that it
was the Word of God. Things flashed out at him that fairly dazzled his
thoughts; living, palpitating things, as if they were hidden of a
purpose to be discovered only by him who cared to search. Hidden truths
came to light that filled his soul with wonder. Gradually he understood
that Belief was the touchstone by which all these treasures were to be
revealed. Everywhere he found it, that belief in Christ was a condition
to all the blessings promised. He read of hearts hardened and eyes
blinded because of unbelief, and came to see that unbelief was something
a man was responsible for, not a condition which settled down upon him,
and he could not help. Belief was a deliberate act of the will. It was
not a theory, nor an intellectual affirmation; it was a position taken,
which necessarily must pass into action of some kind. He began to see
that without this deliberate belief it was impossible for man to know
the things which are purely spiritual. It was the condition necessary
for revelation. He was fascinated with the pursuit of this new study.

Wittemore came to his room one evening, his face grayer, more strained
and horse-like than ever. Wittemore's mother had made another partial
recovery and insisted on his return to college. He was plodding
patiently, breathlessly along in his classes, trying to catch up again.
He had paid Courtland back part of the money he borrowed, and was
gradually paying the rest in small instalments. Courtland hated to take
it, but saw that it would hurt him to refuse it; so he had fallen into a
habit of stopping now and then to talk about his settlement work, just
to show a little friendly interest in him. Wittemore had responded with
a quiet wistfulness and a patient hovering in the background that
touched the other man's heart deeply.

"I've just come from my rounds," said Wittemore, sitting down,
apologetically, on the edge of a chair. "That old lady you carried the
medicine to--she's been telling me how you made tea and toast!" He
paused and looked embarrassed.

"Yes," smiled Courtland. "How's she getting on? Any better?"

"No," said Wittemore, the hopeless gray look settling about his
sensitive mouth. "She'll never be any better. She's dying!"

"Well," said Courtland, "that'll be a pleasant change for her, I guess."

Wittemore winced. Death had no pleasant associations for him. "She told
me you prayed for her! She wants you to do it again!"

It was plain he thought the praying had been a sort of joke with
Courtland.

Courtland looked up, the color rising slowly in his face. He saw the
accusation in Wittemore's sad eyes.

"Of course I know what you think of such things. I've heard you in the
class. I don't believe in them any more myself, either, now."
Wittemore's voice had a trail of hopelessness in it. "But somehow I
couldn't quite bring myself to make a mockery of prayer, even to please
that old woman. You see _my mother still believes in prayer_!" He spoke
apologetically, as of a dear one who had lacked advantages.

"But _I do_ believe in prayer!" said Courtland, earnestly. "What you
heard me say in class was before I understood."

"Before you understood?" Wittemore looked puzzled.

"Listen, Wittemore. Things are all different now. I've met Jesus Christ
and I've got my eyes open. I was blind before, but since I've felt the
Presence everything has been different."

And then he told the story of his experience. He did not make a long
story of it. He gave brief facts, and when it was finished Wittemore
dropped his face into his hands and groaned:

"I'd give anything if I could believe all that again," came from between
his long bony fingers. "It's breaking my mother's heart to have me leave
the faith!"

The slick hay-like hair fell in wisps over his hands, his high, bony
shoulders were hunched despairingly over Courtland's study table. He was
a great, pitiful object.

"Why don't you, then?" said Courtland, getting up and going to the
closet for his overcoat. "It's up to you, you know. You _can_! God can't
do it for you, and of course there's nothing doing till you've taken
that step. I found that out!"

"But how do you reconcile things, calamities, disasters, war, suffering,
that poor old woman lying on her attic bed alone? How do you reconcile
that with the goodness of God?"

"I don't reconcile it. It isn't my business. I leave that to God. If I
understood all the whys and wherefores of how this universe is run I'd
be great enough to be a God myself."

"But if God is omniscient I can't see how He can let some things go on!
He must be limited in power or He'd never let some things happen if He's
a good God!" Wittemore's voice had a plaintive sound.

"Well, how do you know that? In the first place, how can you be sure
what is a calamity? And say, did it ever strike you that some of the
things we blame on God are really up to us? He's handed over His power
for us to do things, and we haven't seen it that way; so the things go
undone and God is charged with the consequences."

"I wish I could believe that!" said Wittemore.

"You can! When you really want to, enough, you will! Come on, let's get
that prayer down to the old lady! I'm sort of an amateur yet, but I'll
do my best."

They went out into the mist and murk of a spring thaw. Wittemore never
forgot that night's experience--the prayer, and the walk home again
through the fog. The old woman died at dawning.

Courtland spent much time thinking about Gila these days. His whole soul
was wrapped up in the desire that she might understand. He was longing
for her; idealizing her; thinking of her in her innocent beauty, her
charming ways; wondering how she would meet him the next time, what he
should say to her; living upon her brief, alluring notes that came to
him from time to time like fitful rose petals blown from a garden where
he longed to be; but yet in a way it was a relief to have her gone until
he could settle the great perplexity that was in his mind concerning
her.

Gila prolonged her absence by a trip South with her father, and so it
was several weeks before Courtland saw her again.

There seemed to be a settled sadness over his soul when he prayed about
her, and when at last she returned and summoned him to her he was no
nearer a solution of his difficulty than when he had last left her.

The hour before he went to her he spent in Stephen's room, turning over
the leaves of Stephen's Bible. When he rose at last to go he turned
again to this verse which had caught his eye among the marked verses
that were always so interesting to him because they seemed to have been
landmarks in Stephen's life:

     My presence shall go with thee, and I will give thee rest.

It almost startled him, so well did it seem to suit his need. He read on
a few verses:

     And he said unto him, If thy presence go not with me, carry
     us not up hence. For wherein shall it be known that I and my
     people have found grace in thy sight? Is it not in that thou
     goest with us? So shall we be separated, I and my people,
     from all the people that are upon the face of the earth.

Wonderful words those, implying a close relationship that shut out to a
certain extent all others who were not one with that Presence. He wished
he knew what it all meant! And in that moment was born within him a
desire to understand the Bible and know how believing scholars explained
everything.

But as he went from the room and on his way, he felt that to some extent
he had a solution of his trouble. He was to be under the personal
conduct of the Presence of God wherever he went, whatever he did! This
was to make life less complex, and in some mysterious way the power of
the Christ with him was to be made manifest to others. Surely he might
trust this in the case of Gila, and feel sure that he would be guided
aright; that she would come to see for herself how there was with him
always this guiding power. Surely she would come to know it and love it
also.

Gila met him with fluttering delight, poutingly reproaching him for not
writing oftener, calling him to order for looking solemn, adoringly
pretty herself in a little frilly pink frock that gave her the look of
a pale anemone, wind-blown and sweet and wild.

She talked a good deal about the "dandy times" she had had and the
"perfectly peachy" men and girls she had met; flattered him by saying
she had seen none handsomer or more distinguished than he was. She
accepted as a matter of course the lover-like attitude he adopted, let
him tell her of his love as long as he was not too solemn about it,
teased and played with him, charmed him with every art she knew, dancing
from one mood to another like a sprite, winding her gossamer chains
about him more and more, until, when he went from her again, he was
fairly intoxicated with her beauty.

He had lulled his anxiety with the thought that he must wait and be
patient until Gila saw. But more and more was it growing hard to
approach her about the things that were of most moment to him. Sometimes
when he was wearily trying to find a way back from the froth of her
conversation to the real things he hoped she would enjoy with him some
day, she would call him an old crab, and summon to her side other
willing youths to stimulate his jealousy; youths of sometimes unsavory
reputation whose presence gave him deep anxiety for her. Then he would
tell himself he must be more patient, that she was young and must learn
to understand little by little.

Gila developed a great interest in Courtland's future, his plans for a
career, of which she chattered to him much and often, suggesting ways in
which her father might perhaps help him into a position of prominence
and power in the political world. But Courtland, with a shadow of
trouble in his eyes, always put her off. He admitted that he had thought
of politics, but was not ready yet to say what he would do.

So spring came on, with its final examinations, and Commencement drawing
nearer every day.

Through it all Courtland found much time to be with Gila; often in
company, or flashing through a crowded thoroughfare by her side;
following her fancy; excusing her follies; laying her mistakes and
indiscretions to her youth and innocence; always trying to lead up to
his great desire, that she might see his Christ.

Tennelly watched the whole performance anxiously. He wanted Courtland to
be drawn out of what he considered his "morbid" state, but not at the
price of his peace of mind. He was very sure that Courtland ought not to
marry Gila. He was equally sure that she meant nothing serious in her
present relation to Courtland. He felt himself responsible in a way
because he had agreed in the plot with his uncle to start her on this
campaign. But if Courtland should come out of it with a broken heart,
what then?

It was just a week before Commencement that the crisis came.

Gila had summoned Courtland to her.

Gila, in her most imperial mood, wearing a bewildering imported frock
whose simple intricacies and daring contrasts were well calculated to
upbear a determined spirit in a supreme combat, awaited his coming
impatiently. She knew that he had that day received another offer from
Ramsey Thomas, tempting in the extreme, and baited with alluring
possibilities that certainly were dazzling to her if they were not to
her lover. She meant to make him tell her of the offer, and she meant to
make him accept it that very afternoon and clinch the contract by
telephoning the acceptance to the telegraph-office before he left her
home.

Courtland was tired. He had been through a hard week of examinations,
he had been on several committees, and had a number of important class
meetings, and the like. There had been functions galore to attend, and
late hours that were unavoidable. He had come to her hoping for a rest
and the joy of her society. Just to watch her dainty grace as she moved
about a room, handling the tea things and giving him a delicate sandwich
or a crisp cake, filled him with joy and soothed his troubled spirit; it
was so like his ideal of what a woman should be.

But Gila was not handing out tea that afternoon. She had other fish to
fry, and she went at her business with a determination that very soon
showed him there was no rest to be had there.

Very prettily, but quite efficiently, she bored him for information
about his plans. Had he no plans whatever about what he was going to do
as soon as he had finished college? Of course she knew he had money of
his own (he had never told her how much, and there hadn't really been
any way of asking a man like Courtland when he didn't choose to tell a
thing like that), but nowadays that was nothing. Even rich men all did
_something_. One wasn't anything unless one was in something big! Hadn't
he ever had any offers at all? It was queer, such a brilliant man as he
was. She knew lots of young fellows who had no end of chances to get
into big things as soon as they were done with their education. Didn't
his father know of something, or have something in mind for him? Hadn't
he ever been approached?

Goaded at last by her delicate but determined insinuations, Courtland
told her. Yes, he had had offers; one in particular that was a fine
thing from a worldly point of view, but he didn't intend to take it. It
did not fit with his ideal of life. There were things about it that
were not square. He wasn't quite sure how his his own plans were going
to work out yet. He must have a talk with his father first. Possibly he
would study awhile longer somewhere.

Gila frowned. She had no idea of letting him do that. She wanted him to
get into something big right away, so that she might begin her career.
So that was what had been standing in his way! Study! How stupid! No,
indeed! She wanted no scholar for a husband, who would bore her with
horrid old dull books and lectures and never want to go anywhere with
her! She must switch him away from this idea at once! She returned to
the rejected business proposition with zeal and avidity. What was it?
What did it involve? What were its future possibilities? Great! What on
earth could he find in that to object to? How ridiculous! How long ago
had that been offered to him? Was it too late to accept? What? He had
had the offer repeated even more flatteringly that very day? Where was
the letter? Would he let her see it?

She bent over Uncle Ramsey's brusque sentences with a hidden smile of
triumph and pretended to be surprised.

"How perfectly wonderful! All that responsibility and all those chances
to get to the top! Even a hint of Washington!"

She dimpled and opened her great eyes imploringly at him. She pictured
herself in glowing terms going with him and holding court among the
great of the land! She wheedled and coaxed and all but commanded, while
he sat and watched her sadly, realizing how well fitted she was for the
things she was describing and how she loved them all!

     So shall we be separated, I and my people, from all the
     people that are upon the face of the earth!

He started upright! It was as if a Voice had spoken the words, those
strange words from the Bible! Was this then what they meant? Separation!
But Gila was "his people" now. Was she not one day to be his wife? He
must explain it all to her. He must let her know that he had chosen a
way of separation that forbade the paths wherein she was longing to
wander. Would she shrink and wish to turn back? Nevertheless, he must
make it plain to her.

Gently, quietly, he tried to make her understand. He told her of the
visit of Ramsey Thomas and his own decision in the winter. He told her
of the factory that was built to blind the eyes of those who were trying
to uplift and help men. He tried to make conditions plain where girls as
young as she, and with just such hopes and fears and ambitions, perhaps
in some cases just as much sweetness and native beauty as she had, were
obliged to spend long hours of toil amid surroundings that must crush
the life out of any pure soul, and turn all the sweetness to bitterness,
the beauty to a peril! He hinted at things she did not know nor dream
of; dreadful things from which her life had always been safely guarded;
and how he could not, for the sake of those crushed souls, accept a
position that would close his mouth and tie his hands forever from doing
anything about it. He told her he could not accept honor that was
founded upon dishonor; that he had taken Christ for his pattern and
guide; that he could do nothing that would drive God's presence from
him.

She had been sitting with her face averted, her clasped hands dropped
straight down at the side of her lap, the fingers interlaced and tense
in excitement; her bosom heaving with agitation under the Paris gown;
but when he reached this point in his argument she sprang to her feet
and away from him, standing with her shoulders drawn back, her head
thrown up, her chin out, her whole lithe body stiff and imperious.

"It is time this stopped!" she said, and her voice was cold like a
frozen dagger and went straight through his heart. "It is time you put
away forever this ridiculous idea of a Presence, and of setting yourself
up to be better than any one else! This isn't religion, it is
fanaticism! And it has got to stop now and _forever_, or I will have
nothing whatever to do with you. Either you give up this idea of a ghost
following you around all the time and accept Mr. Ramsey Thomas's offer
this afternoon, or you and I part! You can choose, _now_, between me and
your Presence!"




CHAPTER XXVI


Gila had never been more beautiful than when she stood and uttered her
terrible ultimatum to Courtland. Her little imperial head sat on her
lovely shoulders royally, her attitude was perfect grace. Her spirited
face with its dark eyes and lashes, its setting of blue-black hair, was
fascinating in its exquisite modeling. She looked like a proud young
cameo standing for her portrait. But her words shot through Courtland's
heart like icy swords dividing his soul from his body.

He rose to his feet, gone suddenly white and stern, and stood looking at
her as if his own heart had turned traitor and slain him. A moment they
stood in battle array, two forces representing the two great powers of
the universe. Looking straight into each other's souls they stood,
plumbing the depths, seeing as in a revelation what each really was!

To Courtland it was suddenly made plain that this girl had no part or
lot in the things that had become vital to him. She had not seen, she
_would_ not see! Her love was not great enough to carry her over the
bridge that separated them, and back over which he might not go after
her!

Gila in her fierce haughtiness looked into her lover's eyes and saw, as
she had never seen before, the mighty strength of his character! Saw
that here was a man such as she would not likely meet again upon her
way, and she was about to lose him forever. Saw that he would never
give in about a matter of principle, and that his love was worth all the
more to any woman because he would not; knew which way he would choose,
from the first word of her challenge; yet the little fury within her
would not let her withdraw. She stood with haughty mien and cold,
flashing eyes, watching him suffer the blow she had dealt him; knew that
it was more than his love for her she was killing with that blow, yet
did not withdraw it while she might.

"Gila! Do you mean that?"

She looked him straight in the eye and thrust her sword in the deeper
with a steady hand. "I do!"

He stood for a moment looking steadily at her with that cold, observant
glance, as if he would have this last picture of her this way to cut
away all tender memories that might cause pain in the future. Then he
turned as if to One who stood by his side. Not looking back again, he
said, clearly and distinctly:

"I choose!"

And with erect bearing he passed out of the door.

Gila stood, white and furious, her little clenched fists down at her
sides, the sharp little teeth biting into the red underlip until the
blood came. She heard the front door shut in the distance, and her soul
cried out within her, yet she stood still and held her ground. She
turned her face toward the library window. Between the curtains she
could presently see his tall form walking down the street. He was not
drooping, nor disheartened. He held his head up and walked as if in
company with One whom he was proud to own. There was nothing dejected
about the determined young back. Fine, noble, handsome as a man could
be! She saw that one glimpse of his figure for a moment, then he passed
beyond her sight and she knew in her heart he would come to her no
more! She had sent him from her forever!

She dashed up to her room in a fury and locked herself in. She wept and
stormed and denied herself to every one; she watched and waited for the
telephone to ring, yet she knew he would not call her up!

Courtland never knew where he was walking as he went forth that day to
meet his sorrow and face it like a man. He passed some of his
professors, but did not see them. Pat McCluny came up and he looked him
in the eye with an unseeing stare, and walked on!

Pat stood still and looked after him, puzzled!

"Holy Mackinaw! What's eating the poor stew now!" he ejaculated. He
stood a moment looking back after Courtland as he walked straight ahead,
passing several more university fellows without so much as a nod of
recognition. Then he turned and slowly followed, on through the city
streets, out into the quieter suburbs, out farther into the real
country, mile after mile; out a by-path where grass grew thick and wild
flowers straggled under foot, where presently a stream wound soft and
deep between steep banks, and rocks loomed high on either hand; under a
railroad bridge, and up among the rocks, climbing and puffing till at
last they stood upon a great rock, McCluny just a little way behind and
out of sight.

It was there in a sort of crevice, where the natural fall of the
crumbling rocks had formed a shelter, that Courtland dropped upon his
knees. Not as a spot he had been seeking for, but as a haven to which he
had been led. He knelt, and all that Pat, standing, awed and uncovered,
a few feet below, heard, was:

"O God! O _God_!"

He knelt there a long time, while Pat waited below, trying to think
what to do. The sun was beginning to sink, and a soft, pink summer light
was glinting over the brown rocks and bits of moss and grasses. The
young leaves waved lightly overhead like children dancing in the
morning, and something of the sweetness and beauty of the scene crept
into Pat McCluny's soul as he stood and waited before this Gethsemane
gate for a man he loved to come forth.

At last he stepped up the rocks quietly and came and stood by Courtland,
laying a gentle hand upon his shoulder. "Come on, old man, it's getting
late. About time we were going back!"

Courtland got up and looked at him in a dazed way, as if his soul had
been bruised and he was only just recovering consciousness. Without a
word he turned and followed Pat back again to the city. They did not
talk on the way back. Pat whistled a little, that was all.

When they reached the gates of the university Courtland turned and put
out his hand, speaking in his own natural tone: "Thanks awfully, old
chap! Sorry to have made you all this trouble!"

"That's all right, pard," said Pat, huskily, grasping the hand in his
big fist. "I saw you were up against it and I stuck around, that's all!"

"I sha'n't forget it!"

They parted to their rooms. It was long past suppertime. Pat went away
by himself to think.

Over and over again to himself Courtland was saying, as he came to
himself and began to realize what had come to him: "It isn't so much
that I have lost her. It is that _she should have done it_!"

Pat said nothing even to Tennelly about his walk with Courtland. He
figured that Courtland would rather they did not know. He simply hovered
near like a faithful dog, ready for whatever might turn up. He was
relieved to see that his friend came down to breakfast next morning,
with a white, resolute face, and went about the order of the day
quietly, as if everything were as usual.

Tennelly and Bill Ward were on the alert. They had missed Courtland from
the festivities the night before, but were so thoroughly occupied with
their own part in the busy week that they had little time to question
him. Later in the day Tennelly began to wonder why Courtland had not
brought Gila, as he intended, for the class play, but a note from Gila
informed him that she was done with Paul Courtland forever, and that he
would have to get some one else to further his uncle's schemes, for she
would not. She intimated that she might explain further if he chose to
call, and Tennelly made a point of calling in between things, and found
Gila inscrutable. All he could gather was that she was very, very angry
with Courtland, hopelessly so, and that she considered him worth no more
effort on her part. She was languidly interested in Tennelly and
accepted his invitation to the dance that evening most graciously. She
had expected to go in Courtland's company, but now if he repented and
came to claim his right she would ignore it.

But Courtland had taken Gila at her word. He had no idea of claiming any
former engagement with her. She had cut him off forever, and he must
abide by it. Courtland had spent the night upon his knees in the little
sacred room at the end of the hall. He was much stronger to face things
than he had been when he left her. So when he met Gila walking with
Tennelly he lifted his hat courteously and passed on, his face grave and
stern as when she had last seen him, but in no way showing other sign
that he had suffered or repented his choice. Pat, walking by his side,
looked furtively at Gila then keenly at his companion, and winked to his
inner consciousness.

"She's the poor simp that did the business! And she looks her part,
_b'leeve me_!" he told himself. "But he'll get over that! He's too big
to miss _her_ long!"

Although there was pain in these days that followed Courtland's choice,
there was also great peace in his heart. He seemed to have grown older,
counting days as years, and to have a wider vision on life. Love of
woman was gone out of his life, he thought, forever! Love wasn't an
illusion quite as he had thought. No! But Gila had not loved him, or she
never would have made him choose as she did! That was plain. If she had
not loved, then it was better he should go out of her life! He was glad
that the university days were over, and he might begin a new environment
somewhere. He felt something strong within his soul pushing him on to a
decision. Was it the Voice calling him again, leading up to what he was
to do?

This thought was uppermost in his mind during the Commencement, which
beforehand had meant so much to him; which all the four years had been
the goal to which he had been urging forward. Now that it was here he
seemed to have gone beyond it, somehow, and found it to be but a little
detail by the way, a very small matter not worth stopping and making so
much fuss about. Of course, if Gila had loved him; if she had been going
to be there watching for him when he came forward to take his diploma;
if she were to be listening when he delivered that oration upon which he
had spent so much time and for which he received so much commendation,
that would have meant everything to him a few brief days ago--of course,
then it would have been different! But as it was he wondered that
everybody seemed so much interested in things and took so much trouble
for a lot of nonsense.

Courtland was surprised to see his father come into the great hall just
as he went up on the platform with his class. He hadn't expected his
father. He was a busy man who did not get away from his office often.

It touched him that his father cared to come. He changed his plans and
made it possible to take the train home with him after the exercises,
instead of waiting a day or two to pack up, as he had expected to do.
The packing could wait awhile. So he went home with his father.

They had a long talk on the way, one of the most intimate that they had
ever had. It appeared during the course of conversation that Mr.
Courtland had heard of the offer made to his son by Ramsey Thomas, and
that he was not unfavorable to its acceptance.

"Of course, you don't really need to do anything of the sort, you know,
Paul," he said, affably. "You've got what your mother left you now, and
on your twenty-fifth birthday there will be two hundred and fifty
thousand coming to you from your Grandfather Courtland's estate. You
could spend your life in travel and study if you cared to, but I fancy,
with your temperament, you wouldn't be quite satisfied with an idle life
like that. What's your objection to this job?"

Courtland told the whole story carefully, omitting no detail of the
matter concerning conditions at the factory, and the matters at which he
was not only expected to wink, but also sometimes to help along by his
influence. He realized, as he told it, that his father would look at the
thing fairly, but very differently.

"Well, after all," said the father, comfortably settling himself to
another cigar, "that's all a matter of sentiment. It doesn't do to be
too squeamish, you know, if you have ambitions. Besides, with your
income you would have been able to help out and do a lot of good. You
ought to have thought of that."

"In other words, earn my salary by squeezing the life out of them and
then toss them a penny to buy medicine. I don't see it that way! No,
dad, if I can't work at something clean I'll go out and work in the
ground, or do _nothing_, but I _won't_ oppress the poor."

"Oh, well, Paul, that's all right if you feel that way about of it, of
course. Ramsey Thomas wanted me to talk it over with you; promised to do
the square thing by you and all that; and he's a pretty good man to get
in with. Of course I won't urge you against your will. But what are you
going to do, son? Haven't you thought of anything?"

"Yes," said Courtland, leaning back and looking steadily at his father.
"I've decided that I'd like to study theology."

"Theology!" The father started and knocked an ash delicately from the
end of his cigar. "H'm! Well, that's not a bad idea! Rather odd,
perhaps, but still there's always dignity and distinction in it. Your
great grandfather on your mother's side was a clergyman in the Church of
England. Of course it's rather a surprise, but it's always respectable,
and with your money you would be independent. You wouldn't have any
trouble in getting a wealthy and influential church, either. I could
manage that, I think."

"I'm not sure that I want to be a clergyman, father. I said _study_
theology. I want to know what scholarly Christians think of the Bible.
I've studied it with a lot of scholarly heathen who couldn't see
anything in it but literary merit. Now I want to see what it is that has
made it a living power all through the ages. I've got to know what
saints and martyrs have founded their faith upon."

"Well, Paul, I'm afraid you're something of an idealist and a dreamer
like your mother. Of course it's all right with your income, but,
generally speaking, it's as well to have an object in view when you take
up study. If I were you I would look into the matter most carefully
before I made any decisions. If you really think the ministry is what
you want, why, I'll just put a word in at our church for you. Our old
Doctor Bates is getting a little out of date and he'll be about ready to
be put on the retired list by the time you are done your theological
course. Let's see, how long is it, three years? Had you thought where
you will go? What seminary? Better make a careful selection; it has so
much to do with getting a good church afterward!"

"Father! You don't _understand_!" said Courtland, desperately, and then
sat back and wondered how he should begin. His father had been a
prominent member of the board of trustees in his own church for years,
but had he ever felt the Presence? In the days when Courtland used to
sit and kick his heels in the old family pew and be reproved for it by
his aunt, he never remembered any Presence. Doctor Bates's admirable
sermons had droned on over his head like the dreamy humming of bees in a
summer day. He couldn't remember a single thought that ever entered his
mind from that source. Was that all that came of studying theology?
Well, he would find out, and if it was, he would _quit_ it!

They were all comfortably glad to see him at home. His stepmother beamed
graciously upon him in between her social engagements, and his young
brothers swarmed over him, demanding all the athletic news. The house
was big, ornate, perfect in its way. It was good to eat such superior
cooking--that is, if he had been caring to eat anything just then; and
there was a certain freedom in life out of college that he knew he ought
to enjoy; but somehow he was restless. The girls he used to know
reminded him of Gila, or else had grown old and fat. The Country Club
didn't interest him in the least, nor did the family's plans for the
summer. It suited him not at all to be lionized on account of his
brilliant career at college. It bored him to go into society.

Sometimes, when he was alone in his room, he would think of the
situation and try to puzzle it out. It seemed as if he and the Presence
were there on a visit which neither of them enjoyed very much, and which
they were enduring for the sake of his father, who seemed gratified to
have his eldest son at home once more. But all the time Courtland was
chafing at the delay. He felt there was something he ought to be about.
There wasn't anything here. Not even the young brothers presented a very
hopeful field, or perhaps he didn't know how to go about it. He tried
telling them stories one day when he wheedled them off in the car with
him, and they listened eagerly when he told them of the fire in the
theater, Stephen Marshall's wonderful part in the rescue of many, and
his death. But when he went on and tried to tell them in boy language of
his own experience he could see them look strangely, critically at him,
and finally the oldest one said: "Aw rats! What kinda rot are you giving
us, Paul? You were nutty then, o' course!" and he saw that, young as
they were, their eyes were holden like the rest.

In the second week Courtland made his decision. He would go back to the
university and pack up. Gila would be away from the city by that time;
there would be no chance of meeting her and having his wound opened
afresh. The fellows would be all gone and he could do about as he
pleased.

It was the second day after he went back that he met Pat on the street,
and it was from Pat that he learned that Tennelly and Bill Ward had gone
down to the shore to a house party given by "that fluffy-ruffles cousin
of Bill's."

Pat drew his own conclusions from the white look on Courtland's face
when he told him. He would heartily have enjoyed throttling the girl if
he had had a chance just then, when he saw the look of suffering in
Courtland's eyes.

Pat clung to Courtland all that week, helped him pack, and dogged his
steps. Except when he visited the little sacred room at the end of the
hall in the dormitory, Courtland was never sure of freedom from him. He
was always on hand to propose a hike or a trip to the movies when he saw
Courtland was tired. Courtland was grateful, and there was something so
loyal about him that he couldn't give him the slip. So when he went down
after Burns and whirled him away in his big gray car to the seashore
Friday morning to stay until Saturday evening, Pat went along.




CHAPTER XXVII


They certainly were a queer trio, the little Scotch preacher, the big
Irish athlete, and the cultured aristocrat! Yet they managed to have a
mighty good time of it those two days at the shore, and came back the
warmest of friends. Pat proved his devotion to Burns by attending church
the next day with Courtland, and listening attentively to every word
that was said. It is true he did it much in the same way the fellows
used to share one another's stunts in college, sticking by and helping
out when one of the gang had a hard task to perform. But it pleased both
Courtland and Burns that he came. Courtland wondered, as he shared the
hymn-book with him and heard him growl out a few bass notes to old "Rock
of Ages," why it was that it seemed to fill him with a kind of
exaltation to hear Pat sing. He hadn't yet recognized the call to go
a-fishing for men, nor knew that it was the divine angler's deep delight
in his employment that was filling him. It was while they were singing
that hymn that he stole a look at Pat, and felt a sudden wonder whether
he would understand about the Presence or not, a burning desire to tell
him about it some time if the right opportunity offered.

The days down at the shore had done a lot for Courtland. He had taken
care that the spot he selected was many miles removed from the popular
resort where Mr. Dare had a magnificent cottage; and there had been
absolutely nothing in the whole two days to remind him of Gila. It was a
quiet place, with a far, smooth beach, and no board walks nor crowds to
shut out the vision of the sea. He leaped along the sand and dived into
the water with his old enthusiasm. He played like a fish in the ocean.
He taught Burns several things about swimming, and played pranks like a
school-boy. He basked in the sun and told jokes, laughing at Pat's
brilliant wit and Burns's dry humor. At night they took long walks upon
the sand and talked of deep things that Pat could scarcely understand.
He was satisfied to stride between them, listening to the vigorous ring
of Courtland's old natural voice again. He heard their converse high
above where he lived, and loved them for the way they searched into
things too deep for him.

It was out in the wildest, loneliest part of the beach that night that
he heard the first hint of what had come to the soul of Courtland. Pat
had come of Catholic ancestry. He had an inheritance of reverence for
the unseen. He had never been troubled with doubts or sneers. He had let
religion go by and shed it like a shower, but he respected it.

Courtland spent much time in the vicinity of the factory and of Robert
Burns's church during the next few weeks. He helped Burns a good deal,
for the man had heavily taxed himself with the burdens of the poor about
him. Courtland found ways to privately relieve necessity and put a poor
soul now and then on his feet and able to face the world again by the
loan of a few cents or dollars. It took so pitifully little to open the
gate of heaven to some lives! Courtland with his keen intellect and fine
perceptions was able sometimes to help the older man in his
perplexities; and once, when Burns was greatly worried over a bill that
was hanging fire during a prolonged session of congress, Courtland went
down to Washington for a week-end and hunted up some of his father's
Congressional friends. He told them a few facts concerning factories in
general, and a certain model, white-marble, much be-vined factory in
particular, that at least opened their eyes if it did not make much
difference in the general outcome. But though the bill failed to pass
that session, being skilfully side-tracked, Courtland had managed to
stir up a bit of trouble for Uncle Ramsey Thomas that made him storm
about his office wrathfully and wonder who that "darned little rat of a
preacher" had helping him now!

It was late in September that Pat, with a manner of studied
indifference, told Courtland of a rumor that Tennelly was engaged to
Gila Dare.

It was the very next Sunday night that Tennelly turned up at Courtland's
apartment after he and Pat had gone to the evening service, and followed
them to the church. He dropped into a seat beside Pat, amazed to find
him there.

"You here!" he whispered, grasping Pat's hand with the old friendly
grip. "Where's Court?"

Pat grinned and nodded up toward the pulpit.

Tennelly looked forward and for a minute did not comprehend. Then he saw
Courtland sitting gravely in a pulpit chair by the little red-headed
Scotch preacher.

"What in thunder!" he growled, almost out loud. "What's the joke?"

Pat's face was on the defensive at once, though it was plain he was
enjoying Tennelly's perplexity. "Court's going to speak to-night!" It is
probable Pat never enjoyed giving any information so much as that
sentence in his life.

"The deuce he is!" said Tennelly, out loud. "You're lying, man!" which,
considering that the Scotchman was praying, was slightly out of place.

Pat frowned. "Shut up, Nelly. Can't you see the game's called? I'm
telling you straight. If you don't believe it wait and see."

Tennelly looked again. That surely was Courtland sitting there. What
could be the meaning of it all? Had Courtland taken to itinerary
preaching? Consternation filled his soul. He loved Courtland as his own
brother. He would have done anything to save his brilliant career for
him.

He hadn't intended staying to service. His plan had been to slip in, get
Courtland to come away with him, have a talk, and go back to the shore
on the late train. But the present situation altered his plans. There
was nothing for it now but to stay and see this thing through. Pat was a
whole lot deeper than the rest had ever given him credit for being. Pat
was enjoying the psychological effect of the service on Tennelly. He had
never been much of a student in the psychology class, but when it came
right down to plain looking into another man's soul and telling what he
was thinking about, and what he was going to do next, Pat was all there.
That was what made him such an excellent football-player. When he met
his opponent he could always size him up and tell just about what kind
of plays he was going to make, and know how to prepare for them. Pat was
no fool.

That was a most unusual service. The minister read the story of the
martyr Stephen, and the conversion of Saul of Tarsus, taken from the
sixth, seventh, eighth, and ninth chapters of Acts. It was brief and
dramatic in the reading. Even Tennelly was caught and held as Burns read
in his clear, direct way that made Scripture seem to live again in
modern times.

"I have asked my friend Mr. Courtland to tell you the story of how he
met Jesus one day on the Damascus road," said Burns, as he closed the
Bible and turned to Courtland, sitting still with bowed head just behind
him.

Courtland had made many speeches during his college days. He had been
the prince among his class for debate. He had been proud of his ability
as a speaker, and had delighted in being able to hold and sway an
audience. He had never known stage fright, nor dreaded appearing before
people. But ever since Burns had asked him if he would be willing to
tell the story of the Presence to his people in the church before he
left for his theological studies, Courtland had been just plain
frightened. He had consented. Somehow he couldn't do anything else, it
was so obviously to his mind a "call"; but if had been a coward in any
sense he would have run away that Saturday afternoon and got out of it
all. Only his horror of being "yellow" had kept him to his promise.

Since ascending to the platform he had been overcome by the audacity of
the idea that he, a mere babe in knowledge, a recent scorner, should
attempt to get up and tell a roomful of people, who knew far more about
the Bible than he did, how he found Christ. There were no words in which
to tell anything! They had all fled from his mind and it was a blank!

He dropped his head upon his hand in his weakness to pray for strength,
and a great calm came to his soul. The prayer and Bible-reading had
steadied him, and he had been able to get hold of what he had to say as
the story of the young man Saul progressed. But when he heard himself
being introduced so simply, and knew his time had come, he seemed to
hear the words he had read that afternoon:

     Fear not; for I am with thee: be not dismayed; for I am thy
     God: I will strengthen thee; yea, I will help thee; yea, I
     will uphold thee with the right hand of my righteousness.

Courtland lifted up his head and arose. He faced the sea of faces that a
few moments before had swum before his gaze as if they had been a
million. Then all at once Tennelly's face stood out from all the rest,
intent, curious, wondering, and Courtland knew that his opportunity had
come to tell Tennelly about the Presence!

Tennelly, the man whom he loved above all other men! Tennelly, the man
who perhaps loved Gila and was to be close to her through life! His
fears vanished. His soul burned within him.

Fixing his eyes on that fine, vivid face, Courtland began his story; and
truly the words that he used must have been drawn red-hot from his
heart, for he spoke as one inspired. Simply, as if he were alone in the
room with Tennelly, he looked into his friend's eyes and told his story,
forgetting all others present, intent only on making Tennelly see what
Christ had been to him, what He was willing to be to Tennelly--and Gila!
If they would!

Tennelly did not take his eyes from the speaker. It was curious to see
him so absorbed, Tennelly, who was so conventional, so careful what
people thought, so always conscious of all elements in his environment.
It was as if his soul were sitting frankly in his eyes for the first
time in his life, and things unsuspected, perhaps, even by himself, came
out and showed themselves: traits, weaknesses, possibilities; longings,
too, and pride.

When Courtland had finished and sat down he did not drop his head upon
his hands again. He had spoken in the strength of the Lord. He had
nothing of which to be ashamed. He was looking now at the audience, no
longer at Tennelly. He began to realize that it had been given to him to
bear the message to all these other people also. He was filled with
humble exaltation that to him had been intrusted this great opportunity.

The people, too, were hushed and filled with awe. They showed by the
quiet way they reached for the hymn-books, the reverent bowing of their
heads for the final prayer, that they had all felt the power of Christ
with the speaker. They lingered, many of them, and came up, pressing
about him, just to touch his hand and make mute appeal with their
troubled eyes. Some to ask him eagerly for reassurance of what he had
been saying; others to thank him for the story. They were so humble, so
sincere, so eager, these common people, like the ones of old who crowded
around the Master and heard him gladly. Paul Courtland was filled with
humility. He stood there half embarrassed as they pressed about him. He
took their hands and smiled his brotherhood, but scarcely knew what to
say to them. He felt an awkward boy who had made a great discovery about
which he was too shy to talk.

Pat and Tennelly stood back against the wall and waited, saying not a
word. Tennelly watched the people curiously as they went out: humble,
common people, subdued, wistful, even tearful; some of them with
illumined faces as if they had seen a great light in their darkness.

When at last Courtland drifted down to the back of the church and
reached Tennelly the two met with a look straight into each other's
soul, while their hands gripped in the old brotherhood clasp. Not a
smile nor a commonplace expression crossed either face--just that
strong, steady look of recognition and understanding. It was Tennelly
looking at Courtland, the new man in Christ Jesus; Courtland looking at
Tennelly after he had heard the story.

They walked back to Courtland's apartments almost in silence, a kind of
holy embarrassment upon them all. Pat whistled "Rock of Ages" softly
under his breath most of the way.

They sat for a time, talking, stiffly, as if they hardly knew one
another, telling the news. Bill Ward had gone to California to look into
a big land deal in which his father was interested. Wittemore's mother
had died and he wasn't coming back next year for his senior year. It was
all surface talk. Pat put in a little about football. He discussed which
of last year's scrubs were most hopeful candidates for the 'varsity team
this year. Not one of the three at that moment cared a rap whether the
university had any football team or not. Their thoughts were upon deeper
things.

But the recent service was not mentioned, nor the extraordinary fact of
Courtland's having taken part in it. By common consent they shunned the
subject. It was too near the heart of each.

Finally Pat discreetly took himself off, professedly in search of
ice-water, as the cooler in the hall had for some reason run dry. He was
gone some time.

When he had left the room Tennelly sat up alertly. He had something to
say to Courtland alone. It must be said now before Pat returned.

Courtland got up, crossed the room, and stood looking out of the window
on the myriad lights of the city. There was in his face a far yearning,
and something too deep for words. It was as if he were waiting for a
blow to fall.

Tennelly looked at Courtland's back and gathered up his courage:
"Court," he said, hoarsely, trying to summon the nomenclature of the
dear old days; "there's something I wanted to ask you. Was there
anything--is there--between you and Gila Dare that makes it disloyal for
your friend to try and win her if he can?"

It was very still in the room. The whir of the trolleys could be heard
below as if they were out in the hall. They grated harshly on the
silence. Courtland stood as if carved out of marble. It seemed ages to
Tennelly before he answered, with the sadness of the grave in his tone:

"No, Nelly! It's all right! Gila and I didn't hit it off! It's all over
between us forever. Go ahead! I wish you luck!"

There was an attempt at the old loving understanding in the answer, but
somehow the last words had almost the sound of a sob in them. Tennelly
had a feeling that he was wringing his own happiness out of his friend's
soul:

"Thanks, awfully, Court! I didn't know," he said, awkwardly. "I think
she likes me a lot, but I couldn't do anything if you had the right of
way."

When Pat came back with a tray of glasses clinking with ice, and the
smell of crushed lemons, they were talking of the new English professor
and the chances that he would be better than the last, who was "punk."
But Pat was not deceived. He looked from one to the other and knew the
blow had fallen. He might have prevented it, but what was the use? It
had to come sooner or later. They talked late. Finally, Tennelly rose
and came toward Courtland, with his hand outstretched, and they all knew
that the real moment of the evening had come at last:

"That was a great old talk you gave us this evening, Court!" Tennelly's
voice was husky with feeling. One felt that he had been keeping the
feeling out of sight all the evening. He was holding Courtland's hand in
a painful grip, and looking again into his eyes as if he would search
his soul to the depths: "You sure have got hold of something there
that's worth looking into! You had a great hold on your audience, too!
Why, you almost persuaded me there was something in it!"

Tennelly tried to finish his sentence in lighter vein, but the feeling
was in his voice yet.

Courtland gripped his hand and looked his yearning with a sudden light
of joy and hope: "If you only would, Nelly! It's been the thing I've
longed for--!"

"Not yet!" said Tennelly, almost pulling his hand away from the
detaining grasp. "Some time, perhaps, but not now! I've too much else on
hand! I must beat it now! Man alive! Do you know what time it is? See
you soon again!" Tennelly was off in a whirl of words.

"Almost thou persuadest me!" Had some one whispered the words behind him
as he went?

Courtland stood looking after him till the door closed, then he turned
and stepped to the window again. He was so long standing there,
motionless, that Pat went at last and touched him on the shoulder.

"Say, pard," he said, in a low, gruff voice. "I'm nothing but a
roughneck, I know, and not worth much at that, but if it's any
satisfaction to you to know you've bowled a bum like me over to His
side, why _I'm with you_!"

Courtland turned and grasped his hand, throwing the other arm about
Pat's shoulder. "It sure is, Pat, old boy," he said, eagerly. "It's the
greatest thing ever! Thanks! I needed that just now! I'm all in!"

They stood so for some minutes with their arms across each other's
shoulders, looking out of the window to the city, lying sorrowful,
forgetful, sinful, before them; down to the street below, where Tennelly
hastened on to win his Gila; up to the quiet, wise old stars above.




CHAPTER XXVIII


Tennelly did not come back as he had promised. Instead he wrote a gay
little note to tell of his engagement to Gila. He said it was not to be
announced publicly yet, as Gila was so young. They would wait a year
perhaps before announcing it to the world, but he wanted Courtland to
know. In an added line at the bottom he said: "That was a great old
speech you made the other night, Court. I haven't forgotten it yet. Your
reference to Marshall was a cracker-jack! The faculty ought to have
heard it."

Courtland read it wearily, closed his eyes for a minute, passed his hand
over his brow, then he handed the note over to Pat. The understanding
between the two was very deep and tender now.

Pat read without comment, but the frown on his brow matched the set of
his big jaw. When he spoke again it was to tell Courtland of the job he
had been offered as athletic coach in a preparatory school in the same
neighborhood with the theological seminary where Courtland had decided
to study. Courtland listened without hearing and smiled wearily. He was
entering his Gethsemane. Neither one of them slept much that night.

In the early dawning Courtland arose, dressed, and silently stole out of
the room, down through the sleeping city, out to the country, where he
had gone once before when trouble struck him. It seemed to him he must
get away to breathe, he must go where he and God could be alone.

Pat understood. He only waited till Courtland was gone to fling on his
clothes in a hurry and be after him. He had noted from the window the
direction taken, and guessed where he would be.

On and on walked Courtland with the burning sorrow in his soul; out
through the heated city, over the miles of dusty road, his feet finding
their way without apparent direction from his mind; out to the stream,
and the path where wild flowers and grasses had strewn the ground in
springtime; gay now with white and purple asters. The rocks wore vines
of crimson, and goldenrod was full of bees and yellow butterflies.
Gnarled roots bore little creeping tufts of squawberry with bright, red
berries dotting thick between. But Courtland passed on and saw it not.

Above, the sky was deepest blue and flecked with summer clouds.
Loud-voiced birds called gaily of the summer's ending, talked of travel
in a glad, gay lilt. The bees droned on; the bullfrogs gave forth a deep
wise thought or two; while softly, deeply, brownly, flowed the stream
beside the path, with only a far, still fisherman here and there who
noticed not. But Courtland heard nothing, saw nothing but the dark of
his Gethsemane. For every nodding goldenrod and saucy purple aster was
but a bright-winged thought to him to bring back the saucy, lovely face
of Gila. She belonged now to another. He had not realized before how
fully he had chosen, how lost she was to him, until another, and that
his best friend, had taken her for his own. Not that he repented his
decision or drew back. Oh no! He could not have chosen otherwise. Yet
now, face to face with the truth, he realized that he had always hoped,
even when he walked away from her, that she would find the Christ and
one day they would come together again. Now that hope was gone forever.
She might find the Christ, he hoped--yes, hoped and prayed she
would!--it was a wish apart from his personal loss, but she could never
summon him now, for she had given herself to another!

He gained at last the rock-bound refuge where he knelt once before. Pat,
coming later from afar, saw his old Panama lying down on the moss and
knew that he was there. Creeping softly up, he assured himself that all
was well, then crept away to wait. Pat had brought a basket of grapes
and a great bag of luscious pears against the time when Courtland should
have fought his battle and come forth. What those hours of waiting meant
to Pat might perhaps be found written in the lives of some of the boys
in that school where he coached athletics the next winter. But what they
meant to Courtland will only be found written in the records on high.

Some time a little after noon there came a peace to Courtland's troubled
soul.

     When thou passest through the waters I will be with thee,
     and through the floods they shall not overflow thee!

It was as near to him as whispers in his ear, and peace was all about
him.

He stood up, looked abroad, saw the beauty of the day, heard the
dreaminess of the afternoon coming on, heard louder God's call to his
heart, and knew that there was strength for all his need. It was then
Pat came with his refreshment like a ministering angel.

When they got back to the city that evening there was a note from
Bonnie, the first Courtland had received since the formal announcement
of her arrival and her gratitude to him for being the means of bringing
her to that dear home.

This letter was almost as brief as the first, but it breathed a spirit
of peace and content. She enclosed a check on the funeral account.
Bonnie was well and happy. She was teaching the grammar-school where
Stephen Marshall used to study when he was a little boy, and giving
music lessons in the afternoons. She would soon be able to pay back
everything she owed and to do a daughter's share in the home where she
was treated like an own child. She closed by saying that the kindness he
had shown her would never be forgotten; that he had seemed to her, and
always would, like the messenger of the Lord sent to help her in her
despair.

There was a ring so fresh and strong and true in this little letter,
that he could but recognize it. He sighed and thought how strange it was
that he should almost resent it, coming as it did in contrast with
Gila's falseness. Gila who had professed to love him so deeply, and then
had so easily laid that love aside and put on another. Perhaps all girls
were the same. Perhaps this Bonnie, too, would do the same if a man
turned out not to have her ideals.

He answered Bonnie's note in a day or two with a cordial one, returning
her check, assuring her that everything was fully paid, and expressing
his pleasure that she had found a real home and congenial work. Then he
dismissed her from his mind.

A week later he went to the seminary, and Pat accompanied him as far as
the preparatory school where he was to enter upon his duties as athletic
coach.

Courtland found the atmosphere of the seminary quite different from
college. The men were older. They had chosen definitely their work in
the world. Their talk was of things ecclesiastical. The happenings of
the day were spoken of with reference to the religious world. It was a
new viewpoint in every sense of the word. And yet he was disappointed
that he did not find a more spiritual atmosphere among the young men who
were studying for the ministry. If anywhere in the world the Presence
might be expected to be moving and apparent it should be here, he
reasoned, where men had definitely given themselves to the study of the
Gospel of Christ, and where all were supposed to believe in Him and to
have acknowledged Him before the world. He found himself the only man in
the place who was not a member of any church, and yet there were but
three or four that he had the feeling he could speak to about the
Presence and not be looked upon as "queer." There was much worldly talk.
There was a great deal of church gossip about churches and ministers;
what this one was paid and what that one got; the chances of a man being
called to a city church when he was just out of the seminary. It was the
way his father had talked when he told him he wanted to study theology.
It turned him sick at heart to hear them. It seemed so far from the
attitude a servant of the Lord should have. He was in a fair way to lose
his ideal of ministers as well as of women. He mentioned it one day
bitterly to Pat when he came over to spend a spare evening, as he
frequently did.

"I think you're wrong," said Pat, in his queer, abrupt way. "From what I
can figure there was only a few of those guys got around Christ and knew
what he really was! You didn't suppose it would be any different now,
did you? Guess you'll find it that way everywhere, only a few _real_
folks in _any_ gang!"

Courtland looked at Pat in wonder. He was a constant surprise to his
friend, in that he grew so fast in the Christian life. He had a little
Bible that he had bought before he left the city. It was small and fine
and expensive, utterly unlike Pat, and he carried it with him always,
apparently read it much. He hadn't been given to reading anything more
than was required at college, so it was the more surprising. He told
Courtland he wanted to know the rules of the game if he was going to get
in it. His sturdy common-sense often gave Courtland something to think
about. Pat was bringing his new religion to bear upon his work. He
already had a devoted bunch of boys to whom he was dealing out wholesome
truths beginning a new era in the school. The head-master looked on in
amazement, for morality hadn't been one of the chief recommendations
that the faculty of the university had given Pat. They had, in fact,
privately cautioned the school that they would have to watch out for
such things themselves. Instead, however, of finding a somewhat lawless
man in their new coach, the head-master was surprised to discover a
purity campaign on foot, a ban on swearing and cigarette-smoking such as
they had never been able to establish before. It came to their ears that
Pat had personally conducted an offender along these lines out to the
boundaries of the school grounds, well behind the gymnasium, where there
was utmost privacy, and administered a good thrashing on his own
account. The faculty watched anxiously to see the effect of such summary
treatment on the student body, but were relieved to find that the new
coach's following was in no wise diminished, and that better conduct
began presently to be the order of the day.

Pat and Courtland were much together these days, and one Sunday
afternoon in late October, while the sun was still warm, they took the
athletic teams a long hike over the country. When they sat down to rest
Pat asked Courtland to tell the boys about Stephen, and the Presence.

That was the real beginning of Courtland's ministry, those unexpected,
spontaneous talks with the boys, where he could speak his heart and not
be afraid of being misunderstood.

There were two or three professors in the seminary who struck Courtland
as being profoundly spiritual and sincere in their lives. They were old
men, noted for their scholarship and their strong faith the world over.
They taught as Courtland imagined a prophet might have taught in the
days of the Old Testament, with their ears ever open to see what the
Lord would have them speak to the children of men. At their feet he sat
and drank in great draughts of knowledge, going away satisfied. There
were other professors, some of them brilliant in the extreme, whose
whole attitude toward the Bible and Christ seemed to have an undertone
of flippancy, and who fairly delighted to find an unauthentic portion
over which they might haggle away the precious hours of the class-room.
They lacked the reverent attitude toward their subject which only could
save the higher criticism from being destructive rather than
constructive.

As the year went by he came to know his fellow-students better, and to
find among them a few earnest, thoroughly consecrated fellows, most of
them plain men like Burns, who had turned aside from the world's
allurements to prepare themselves to carry the gospel to those who were
in need. Most of them were poor men also, and of humble birth, with a
rare one now and then of brains and family and wealth, like Courtland,
to whom God had come in some peculiar way. These were a group apart from
others, whom the rest respected and admired, yet laughed at in a gentle,
humoring sort of way, as if they wasted more energy on their calling
than there was any real need to do. Some of them were going to foreign
lands when they were through, had already been assigned to their mission
stations, and were planning with a special view to the needs of the
locality. Courtland felt an idler and drone among them that he did not
yet know what he was to do.

The men, as they came to know him better, predicted great things for
him: wealthy churches falling at his feet, brilliant openings at his
disposal; but Courtland took no part in any such discussions. He had the
attitude of heart that he was to be guided, when he was through his
studies, into the place where he was most needed; it mattered not where
so it was the place God would have him to be.

In February Burns had a farewell service in his church. He had resigned
his pastorate and was going to China. Pat and Courtland went down to the
city to attend the service; and Monday saw him off to San Francisco for
his sea voyage to China.

Courtland, as he stood on the platform watching the train move away with
his friend, wished he could be on that train going with Burns to China.
He was to take up Burns's work around the settlement and in the factory
section; to see some of his friend's plans through to completion. He was
almost sorry he had promised. He felt utterly inadequate to the
necessity!

Spring came, and with it the formal announcement of Tennelly's and
Gila's engagement. Courtland and Pat each read it in the papers, but
said nothing of it to each other. Courtland worked the harder these
days.

He tried to plunge into the work and forget self, and to a certain
extent was successful. He found plenty of distress and sorrow to stand
in contrast with his own; and his hands and heart were presently full
to overflowing.

Like the faithful fellow-worker that he was, Pat stuck by him. Both
looked forward to the week that Tennelly had promised to spend with
them. But instead of Tennelly came a letter. Gila's plans interfered and
he could not come. He wrote joyously that he was sorry, but he couldn't
possibly make it. It shone between every line that Tennelly was
overwhelmingly happy.

"Good old Nelly!" said Courtland, with a sigh, handing the letter over
to Pat, for these two shared everything these days.

Courtland stood staring out of the window at the vista of roofs and tall
chimneys. The blistering summer sun simmered hot and sickening over the
city. Red brick and dust and grime were all around him. His soul was
weary of the sight and faltered in its way. What was the use of living?
What?

Then suddenly he straightened up and leaned from the window alertly! The
fire alarm was sounding. Its sinister wheeze shrilled through the hot
air tauntingly! It sounded again. One! two! One! two! three! It was in
the neighborhood.

Without waiting for a word, both men sprang out the door and down the
stairs.




CHAPTER XXIX


"The Whited Sepulcher," as some of the bitterest of her poorly paid
slaves called the model factory, stood coolly, insolently, among her
dirty, red-brick, grime-stained neighbors; like some dainty lady
appareled in sheer muslins and jewels appearing on the threshold of the
hot kitchen where her servitors were sweating and toiling to prepare her
a feast.

The luxuriant vines were green and abundant, creeping coolly about the
white walls, befringing the windows charmingly, laying delicate clinging
fingers even up to the very eaves, and straying out over the roof. No
matter how parched the ground in the little parks of the district, no
matter how yellow the leaves on the few stunted trees near by, no matter
how low the city's supply of water, nor how many public fountains had to
be temporarily shut off, that vine was always well watered. Its root lay
deep in soft, moist earth well fertilized and cared for; its leaves were
washed anew each evening with refreshing spray from the hose that played
over it. "Seems like I'd just like to lie down there and sleep with my
face clost up to it, all wet and cool-like, all night!" sighed one poor
little bony victim of a girl, scarcely more than a child, as the throng
pressed out the wide door at six o'clock and caught the moist fragrance
of the damp earth and growing vine.

"You look all in, Susie!" said her neighbor, pausing in her interminable
gum-chewing to eye her friend keenly. "Say, you better go with me to
the movies to-night! I know a nice cool one fer a nickel!"

"Can't!" sighed Susie. "'Ain't got ther nickel, and, besides, I gotta
stay with gran'mom while ma goes up with some vests she's been makin'.
Oh, I'm all right! I jus' was thinkin' about the vine; it looks so cool
and purty. Say, Katie, it's somepin' to b'long to a vine like that, even
if we do have it rotten sometimes! Don't you always feel kinda
proud-like when you come in the door, 'most as if it was a palace? I
like to pertend it's all a great big house where I live, and there's
carpets and lace curtings to the winders, and a real gold sofy with
pink-velvet cushings! And when I come down and see one of the company's
ottymobiles standin' by the curb waitin', I like to pertend it's mine,
only I don't ride 'cause I've been ridin' so much I'd _ruther_ walk!
Don't you ever do that, Katie?"

"Not on yer _life_, I don't!" said Katie, with an ugly frown. "I hate
the old dump! I hate every stone in the whole pile! I could tear that
nasty green vine down an' stamp on it. I'd like to strip its leaves off
an' leave it bare. I'd like to turn the hose off and see it dry up an'
be all brown, an' ugly, an' dead. It's stealin' the water they oughtta
have over there in the fountain. It's stealin' the money they oughtta
pay us fer our work! It's creepin' round the winders an' eatin' up the
air. Didn't you never take notice to how they let it grow acrost the
winders to hide folks from lookin' in from the visitor's winders there
on the east side? They don't care how it shuts away the draught and
makes it hotter 'n a furnace where we work! No, you silly! I never was
proud to come in that old marble door! I was always mad, away down
inside, that I had to work here. I had to go crawlin' and askin' fer a
job, an' take all their insults, an' be locked in a trap. Take it from
me, there's goin' to be some awful accident happen here some day! If a
fire should break out how many d'you s'pose could get out before they
was burned to a crisp? Did you know them winders was nailed so they
wouldn't go up any higher 'n a foot? Did you know they 'ain't got 'nouf
fire-escapes to get half of us out ef anythin' happened? Did you never
take notice to the floor roun' them three biggest old machines they've
got up on the sixth? I stepped acrost there this mornin'--Mr. Brace sent
me up on a message to the forewoman--an' that floor shook under my feet
like a earthquake! Sam Warner says the building ain't half strong enough
fer them machines, anyway. He says they'd oughtta put 'em down on the
first floor; but they didn't want to 'cause they don't show off good to
visitors, so they stuck 'em up on the sixth, where they don't many see
'em. But Sam says some day they're goin' to bust right through the
floor, an' ef they do, they ain't gonta stop till they get clear down to
the cellar, an' they'll wipe out everythin' in their way when they go!
B'leeve me! I don't wantta be workin' here when that happens!"

"_Good night!_" said Susie, turning pale. "Them big machines on the
sixth is right over where I work on the fifth! Say, Katie, le's ast Mr.
Brace to put us on the other side the room! Aw, gee! Katie! What's the
use o' livin'? I'd 'most be willin' to be dead jest to get cool! Seems
zif it's allus either awful hot er awful cold!"

They went to their stifling tenements and their unattractive suppers.
They dragged their weary feet over the hot, dark pavements, laughing and
talking boisterously with their comrades, or crowded into places of
amusement to forget for a little while, then to creep back to toss the
night out on a hard cot in breathless air or to creep to fire-escape or
flat roof for a few brief hours of relief, till it was time to return to
the vine-clad factory and its hot, noisy slavery for another day.

Three girls fainted on the fifth floor and two on the sixth next
morning. They were not carried to the cool and shaded rest-rooms to
revive, but lay on the floor with their heads huddled on a pile of
waste, and had a little warmish water from the rusty "cooler" in the
back stairway poured upon them as they lay. No white-clad nurse with
palm leaf and cooling drinks attended their unconscious state, although
there was one in attendance in the rest-room whose duty it was to look
after the comfort of any chance visitors. When any stooped to succor
here, she fanned her neighbor with her apron, casting an anxious eye on
her own silent machine and knowing she was losing "time."

Susie fainted three times that morning, and Katie lost an hour in all,
bringing water and making a fan out of a newspaper. Also she had an
angry altercation with the foreman. He said if Susie "played up" this
way she'd have to quit; there were plenty of girls waiting to take her
place, and he hadn't time to fool with kids that wanted to lie around
and be fanned. It was his last few words as she was reviving that stung
Susie to life again and put her back at her machine for the last time in
nervous panic, with the thought of what would happen at home if she lost
her job. Up above her the great heavy machines thrashed on and the floor
trembled with their movement. Black and thick and hot was the air around
Susie and she scarcely could see, for dizziness, the machinery which she
worked from habit, as she stood swaying in her place, and wondering if
she could hold out till the noon whistle blew.

Down in the basement, near one of the elevator shafts, a pile of waste
lay smoldering, out of sight. One of the boys from the lumber-yard down
the next block had stopped to light his cigarette as he passed out into
the street after bringing a bill to the head manager. He tossed his
match away, not seeing where it fell. The big factory thundered on in
full swing of a busy, driving morning, and the little match lay nursing
its flame and smoldering.

How long it crept and smoldered no one knew. It seemed to come from
every floor at once, that smell of smoke and cry of fire! More smoke in
volumes pouring up suddenly through cracks and bursting from the
elevator shaft; a lick of flame darting out like a serpent ready to
strike, menacing against the heat of the big rooms.

Panic and smoke and fire! Cries and clashing of machinery thundering on
like a storm above an angry sea!

The girls rushed together in fear, or, screaming, ran desperately to
windows which they knew they could not raise! They pounded at the locked
doors and crowded in the narrow passages, frantically surging this way
and that. There was no one to quiet them or tell them what to do. If
some one would only stop that awful machinery! Was the engineer dead?

Mockingly the little cool vines crept in about the window-sills and over
the imprisoning panes, as if to taunt the victims who were caught in the
death-trap.

"At any rate, if we die you'll die too!" cried Katie Craigin, shaking
her fist at the long green tendrils that swept across the window nearest
her machine. "Oh, you! You'll burn to a crisp at the roots! You'll
wither up an' die. You'll be dead an' brown an' ugly! An' I'm glad!
_Glad!_ For I hate you. _I hate you!_ Do you hear?" And she grasped a
handful of leaves that edged the window-sill, spat upon them, and
stamped them under her foot, then turned to look for Susie.

But Susie had fallen once more by her machine, leaving it unguarded
while it thrashed on uselessly. Her little pinched face looked up from
the dirty floor in pitiful unconsciousness amid the wild rush and whirl
of the fear-maddened company. If terror drove them they would pass over
her without knowing it. They were blind with desperation.

The room seemed about to burst with the heat. Timbers were cracking. All
the stories they had heard of the frailty of the building came now to
goad them as they hurtled from one end of their pen to the other, while
intermittent clouds of smoke and darting flames conspired to bewilder
their senses.

Katie sprang to seize her friend and draw her out of the path of the
stampede. As she lifted her a cry arose, like the wail of a lost world
facing the judgment. The floor swayed, the machines about seemed to
totter, and the floor above seemed bending down with some great weight.
There was a cracking, wrenching, twisting, as of the whole great
building in mortal pain, and just as Katie drew her unconscious friend
away to the window the floor above gave way and down crashed three awful
machines, like great devouring juggernauts, to crush and bear away
whatever came in their way.

After that, hell itself could scarcely have presented a more terrible
spectacle of writhing, tortured souls, pinned anguishing amid the
flames; of white faces below looking up to ghastly ones above that gazed
down with horror into the awful cavern, closed their eyes, clung to
walls and windows, and knew not what to do!

The fearful noise of machinery had suddenly ceased and been succeeded
by a calm in which the soft sound of rushing flames, the babble of the
crowd outside, the gong of fire-engines, and the cry of firemen seemed
balm of music in the ears. Water hissed on hot machinery and burning
walls. It splashed inside the window and on the white face of Susie. It
touched the hot hands of Katie as she lifted her friend nearer to the
blessed spray. A shadow of a ladder somewhere crossed the window.
Splintered glass fell all about her, and a hand reached in and crushed
the window frame.

It was Pat who lifted out the limp Susie and handed her down to
Courtland, who was just below, while Katie turned and looked back at the
fearful pit of fire beneath her, knowing that in but a few more seconds,
if help came not, she, too, would be a part of that writhing, awful
heap! She saw the white face and staring eyes of the gray-haired woman
who ran the machine next to hers lying beneath a pile of dead. She
reeled and felt her senses going. Her hot hands clung to the hotter
window-ledge. The flames were leaping nearer! She could not hold out--

Then a strong hand grasped her and drew her out into the blessed air,
and she felt herself being carried down, down, safely, wondering, as she
went, if the vine was roasted yet, or if it still smirked greenly
outside this holocaust; wished she had strength to shake a mocking
finger at it; and then she knew no more.

For three long hours Courtland and Pat worked side by side, bringing out
the living, searching for the dead and dying, carrying them to an
improvised hospital in an old warehouse in the next block. Grim and
soiled and gray, with singed hair, blistered hands and faces, and
sickened hearts, they toiled on.

To Courtland the experience was like walking with God and being shown
the way he might have gone, and how he had been saved. If he had
accepted Ramsey Thomas's proposition he would have been a sharer in the
sin that caused this catastrophe. He would have been a murderer, almost
as much responsible for that charred body lying at his feet, for all
those dead and dying, as if he had owned the place.

The whited sepulcher lay a heap of blackened ruins. Only one small
corner rose, of blackened marble, to which clung a fragment of brave
green to show what had been but a few short hours before. The morning's
sun would see it, too, withered and black like the rest. The model
factory was gone! But the money that had built it, the money that it had
made, was still in existence to build it over again, a perpetual blind
to the lawmakers who might have otherwise put a stop to its abuses! It
would undoubtedly be built again, more whited, more sepulchral than
before.

As he looked upon the ruin a great resolve came to him. He would give
his life to fight the power that was setting its heel upon humanity and
putting a price upon its blood. He would devote all his powers to the
uplifting of people who had been downtrodden and oppressed in the simple
act of earning their daily bread!

Ramsey Thomas, happening to be in a near-by city, and answering a
summons by telegraph, arrived at the scene in an automobile as Courtland
stood there, grimed and tattered from his fight with death.

Ramsey Thomas, baffled, angry, distressed, wriggled out of his car to
the sidewalk and faced Courtland, curiously conspicuous and recognizable
with all his disarray. Courtland towered above the great man with
righteous wrath in his eyes. Ramsey Thomas cringed and looked
embarrassed. He had come to look over the ground to see how much trouble
they were going to have getting the insurance, and he hadn't expected
to be met by a giant Nemesis with blackened face and singed eyebrows.

"Oh, why--I," he began, nervously. "It's Mr. Courtland, isn't it? They
tell me you've been very helpful during the fire! I'm sure we're much
obliged. We'll not forget this, I assure you--"

"Mr. Thomas," broke in Courtland, in a clear, decisive voice, "you
wanted to know a year ago why I wouldn't accept your proposition, and
you couldn't understand my reason for refusing. There it is!"

He pointed eloquently to the heap of ruins.

"Go over to that warehouse and see the rows of charred bodies! Look at
the agonized faces of the dead, and hear the groans of the dying. See
the living who are scarred or crippled for life. You are responsible for
all that! If I had accepted your proposal I would have been responsible,
too. And now I mean to spend the rest of my life fighting the conditions
that make such a catastrophe as this possible!"

Courtland turned, and in spite of his tatters and soil walked
majestically away from him down the street.

Ramsey Thomas stood rooted to the ground, watching him, a strange
mingling of emotions chasing one another over his rugged old
countenance: astonishment, admiration, and fury in quick succession.

"Drat him!" he said, under his breath. "Drat him! Now he'll be a worse
pest than that little rat of a preacher, for he's got twice as much
brains and education!"




CHAPTER XXX


The summer passed in hard, earnest work.

Courtland had been back at his studies four weeks when there came
another letter from Tennelly. Gila had gone to her aunt's, down at
Beechwood, for a two weeks' stay. She was worn out with the various
functions of the summer and needed a complete rest. They were to be
married soon, perhaps in December, and there would be a lot to do to
prepare for that. She was going to rest absolutely, and had forbidden
him to follow her, so he had some leisure on his hands. Would Courtland
like to spend a week-end somewhere along the coast half-way between?
They could each take their cars and meet wherever Courtland said.

It was Saturday morning when Courtland received the letter. Pat had gone
down to the city for over Sunday. An inexpressible longing filled him to
see Tennelly again, before his marriage completed the wall that was
between them. He wanted to have a real old-fashioned talk; to look into
the soul of his friend and see the old loyalty shining there. He wanted
more than all to come close to him once more, and, it might be, tell him
about the Christ.

He took down his road-book, turned to the map, and let his finger fall
on the coast-line about midway between the city and the seminary.
Looking it up in the book, he found Shadow Beach described as a quiet
and exclusive resort with a good inn, excellent service, fine
sea-bathing, etc. Well, that would do as well as anywhere. He
telegraphed Tennelly:

     Meet me at Shadow Beach, Howland's Inlet, Elm Tree Inn, this
     evening.

                                                         COURT.

It was dark when he reached Elm Tree Inn. The ocean rolled, a long black
line flecked with faint foam, along the shore, and luminous with a
coming moon. Two dim figures, like moving shadows, went down the sand
picked out against the path of the moon. Save for those all was lonely,
up and down. Courtland shivered slightly and almost wished he had
selected some more cheerful spot for the meeting. He had not realized
how desolate a sea can be when it is growing cold. Nevertheless, it was
majestic. It seemed like eternity in its limitless stretch. The lights
in far harbors glinted out in the distance down the coast. Somehow the
vast emptiness filled him with sadness. He felt as if he were entering
upon anything but a pleasant reunion, and half wished he had not come.

Courtland ran his car up to the entrance and sprang out. He was glad to
get inside, where a log fire was crackling. The warmth and the light
dispelled his sadness. Things began to take on a cheerful aspect again.

"I suppose you haven't many guests left," he said, pleasantly, as he
registered.

"Only him, sir!" said the clerk, pointing to the entry just above
Courtland's.

"James T. Aquilar and wife, Seattle, Washington," Courtland read, idly,
and turned away.

"They been here two days. Come in a nerroplane!" went on the clerk,
communicatively.

"Fly all the way from Seattle?" asked Courtland, idly. He was looking
at his watch and wondering if he should order supper or wait until
Tennelly arrived.

"Well, I can't say for sure. He's mighty uncommunicative, but he's given
out he flies 'most anywhere the notion takes him. He's got his machine
out in the lot back o' the inn. You oughtta see it. It's a bird!"

"H'm!" said Courtland. "I must have a look at it in daylight. I'm
looking for a friend up from the city pretty soon. Guess it would be
more convenient for you if we dined together. I'll wait a bit. Meantime,
let me see what rooms you have."

When Courtland came back to the office and sat down before the fire to
wait, the spell of sadness seemed to have vanished.

He sat for half an hour, with his head thrown back in the easy-chair,
watching the flames, thinking back over old college memories that the
thought of Tennelly made vivid again. In the midst of it he heard steps
on the veranda. Some one from outside unlatched the door and flung it
open. A wild, careless laugh floated in on the cold breath of the sea.
Courtland came to his feet as if he had been called! That laugh had gone
through his heart like a knife, with its heartless baby-like mirth. It
was Gila! Had Tennelly played him false, after all, and brought her
along? Was this some kind of a ruse to get them together? For he knew
that Tennelly was distressed over their alienation, and that he
understood to some extent that it was on account of Gila that he always
avoided accepting the many invitations which were continually pressed
upon him to come down to the city and be with his friends once more.

The door swung wide on its hinges and Gila entered, trig and chic as
usual, in a stylish little coat-suit of homespun, leather-trimmed and
short-skirted, high boots, leather leggings, and a jaunty little
leather cap with a bridle under her chin. Only her petite figure and her
baby face saved her from being taken for a tough young sport. She
swaggered in, chewing gum, her gauntleted hands in her pockets, her
young voice flung almost coarsely into the room by the wind; the
innocent look gone from her face; the eyes wide and bold; the exquisite
mouth in a sensuous curve.

Behind her lounged a man older than herself by many years, with silver
at his temples, daredevil eyes, and a handsome, voluptuous face. He
kicked the door shut behind him and lolled against it while he lit a
cigarette.

Gila's laugh rang harshly in the room again, following some low-toned
remark, and the man laughed coarsely in reply. Then, suddenly, she
looked up and saw Courtland standing sternly there with folded arms,
regarding her steadily, and her eyes grew wide with horror.

It was Courtland's great disillusionment.

Never had he seen such fear in human face.

Gila's skin grew gray beneath its pearly tint, her whole body shrank and
cringed, her eyes were fixed upon him with terror in their gaze.

"Papers haven't come in yet, Mr. Aquilar," called the clerk, affably.
"Train's late to-night. Be in pretty soon, I reckon!"

The man growled out an imprecation on a place where the papers didn't
come till that hour in the evening, and lounged on toward the elevator.
Gila slid along by his side, her eyes on Courtland, with the air of
hiding behind her companion. Her face was drooped, and when she turned
toward the elevator she drooped her eyes also, and a wave of shame
rolled up and covered her face and neck and ears with a dull red
beneath the pearl. Her last glance at Courtland was the look that Eve
must have had as she walked past the flaming swords, with Adam, out of
Eden. Her eyes, as she stood waiting for the boy to come to the
elevator, seemed fairly to grovel on the floor.

Was this the sweet, wild, innocent flower that had held him in its
thrall all the sorrowful months, and separated him from his dearest
friend?

Tennelly! Courtland had forgotten until that instant that Tennelly would
be there in a few minutes! Perhaps was even then at the door!

He strode forward, and Gila quivered as she saw him coming; quivered and
looked up in terror, putting out a fearful hand to the arm of her
companion.

The elevator-boy had arrived and was slamming back the steel grating.
The man stood back to let Gila enter, and she slunk past him, her gaze
still held in horror on Courtland.

"Will you do me the favor to step into the little reception-room to the
right for a moment?" said Courtland, addressing the man, but looking at
Gila.

"The devil we will!" said the man, glaring at him. "What right have you
to ask a favor like that?"

But Courtland was looking at Gila, and there was command in his eyes. As
if she dared not disobey she stepped forth again from the elevator, her
eyes still upon him, her face gray with apprehension. Without further
word from him she walked before him, slowly, into the little room at the
right that he indicated.

"You're a fool!" said Aquilar, regarding her contemptuously, but she
went as if she did not hear him. She entered the room, walked half-way
across, and turned about, facing the two who had followed. Courtland was
within the room, Aquilar lounging idly in the door, as if the matter
were of little moment to him. He had a smile of contempt still on his
handsome lips.

Courtland's manner was grave and sad. He had the commanding presence and
beauty of an avenging angel.

"Gila, are you married to this man?" he asked, looking sternly at her,
as though he would search her very soul.

Gila kept her dark, horrified gaze on his face. She was beyond trying to
deceive now. She slowly gave one shake to her head, and her white lips
formed the syllable, "No!" though it was almost inaudible.

"And yet you are registered here in this hotel as his wife?"

Her eyes suddenly flamed with shame. She drooped them before his gaze
and seemed to try to assent, but her head was drooped too low to bow.
She lifted miserable pleading looks to his face twice, but could not
stand the clear rebuke of his gaze. It was like the whiteness of the
reproach of God, and her little sinful soul could not bear it. She
lifted a handkerchief and uttered something like a sob. It was as one
might think would be the sound of a lost soul looking back at what might
have been.

"What the devil have you got to say about it? Who the devil _are_ you,
anyway?" roared the man from the doorway.

The elevator-boy and clerk were all agog. The latter had come out of his
pen and was standing behind the boy, on tiptoe, where they could get a
good view of the scene. The room was tense with stillness.

Aquilar's voice was not one to pass unnoticed when he spoke in anger,
but Courtland did not even lift an eyelid toward him.

Perhaps Aquilar's words had given Gila courage, for she suddenly lifted
her eyes to Courtland's face again, a flash of vengeance in them:

"I suppose you are going to tell Lew all about it?" she flung out,
bitterly. "I suppose you will make up a great story to go and tell Lew.
But you don't suppose he will believe _you_ against _me_, do you?"

Her eyes were flashing fire now. Her old imperious manner was upon her.
She had driven him from her once! She would defeat him again!

He watched her without a change of countenance. "No, I shall not tell
him," he said, quietly; "but _you will_!"

"I?" Gila turned a glance of contemptuous amusement upon him. "Some
chance! And I warn you that if you attempt to tattle anything about it I
will turn, the tables against you in a way you little suspect."

"Gila, you will tell Lew Tennelly _everything_, or you will never marry
him! It is his right to know! And now, sir"--Courtland turned to
Aquilar, lounging amusedly against the doorway--"if you will step
outside I will _settle with you_!"

But suddenly Gila gave a scream and covered her face with her hands, for
there, just behind Aquilar, stood Tennelly, looking like a ghost. He had
heard it all!




CHAPTER XXXI


Tennelly stepped within the room, gave one keen, questioning look at
Aquilar as he passed him, searching straight into the depths of his
startled, shifty eyes, and came and stood before the crouching girl. She
had dropped into a chair and was sobbing as if her heart would break.

"What does this mean, Gila?"

Tennelly's voice was cold and stern.

Courtland looked at his shocked face and turned away from the pain of
it. But when he looked for the man who had wrought this havoc he had
suddenly melted from the room! The front door was blowing back and forth
in the wind, and the clerk and bell-boy stood, open-mouthed, staring.
Courtland closed the door of the reception-room and hurried out on the
veranda, but saw no sign of any one in the wind-swept darkness. The moon
had risen enough to make a bright path over the sea, but the earth as
yet was wrapped in shadow.

Down in the field, beyond the outbuildings, he heard a whirring sound,
and as he looked a dark thing rose like a great bird high above his
head. The bird had flown while the flying was good. The lady might face
her difficulties alone!

Courtland stood below in the courtyard, while the moon arose and shed
its light through the sky, and the great black bird executed an
evolution or two and whirred off to the north, doubtless headed for
Seattle or some equally inaccessible point. A great helpless wrath was
upon him. Dolt that he had been to let this human leper escape from him
into the world again! A kind of divine frenzy seized him to capture him
yet and put him where he could work no further harm to other willing
victims. Yes, he thought of Gila as a willing victim! An hour before he
would have called her just plain innocent victim. Now something in her
face, her attitude, as she saw him and walked away with her guilty
partner, had made him know her at last for a sinful woman. The shackles
had burst from his heart and he was free from her allurements for
evermore! He understood now why she had bade him choose between herself
and Christ. She had no part nor lot in things pure and holy. She hated
holiness because she herself was sinful!

It was midnight before Gila and Tennelly came forth, Tennelly grave and
sad, Gila tear-stained and subdued.

Courtland was sitting in the big chair before the fireplace, though the
fire was smoldering low, and the elevator-boy had long ago retired to
slumbers on a bench in a hidden alcove.

Tennelly came straight to Courtland, as though he had known he would be
waiting there for him. "I am going to take Gila down to Beechwood. You
will come with us?" There was entreaty in the tone, though it was very
quiet.

"Shall I take my car?"

"No. You will ride with me on the front seat. Is there a maid here that
I can hire to go with us? We can bring her back in the morning."

"I'll find out."

That was a silent ride through the late moonlight. The men spoke only
when it was necessary to keep the right road. Gila, huddled sullenly in
the back seat beside a dozing, gray-haired chambermaid, spoke not at
all. And who shall say what were her thoughts as hour after hour she sat
in her humiliation and watched the two men whom she had wronged so
deeply? Perhaps her spirit seethed the more violently within her silent,
angry body because she was not yet sure of Tennelly. Her tears and
explanations, her pleading little story of deceit and innocence, had not
wrought the charm upon him that they might had not Aquilar been known to
him for the past two weeks, a stranger who had been hanging about Gila,
and who had been encouraged against her lover's oft-repeated warnings. A
certain mysterious story of an unfaithful wife put an air of romance
about him that Tennelly had not liked. Gila had never seen him so
serious and hard to coax as he had been to-night. He had spoken to her
as if she were a naughty child; had commanded her to go at once to her
aunt in Beechwood and remain there the allotted time. She simply _had_
to obey or lose him. There were things about Tennelly's fortune and
prospects that made him most desirable as a husband. Moreover, she felt
that through marrying Tennelly she could the better hurt Courtland, the
man whom she now hated with all her heart.

They reached Beechwood at not too unearthly an hour. The aunt was
surprised, but not unduly so, for Gila was a girl of many whims, and
that she came at all to quiet Beechwood to rest was shock enough for one
day. She asked no troublesome questions.

Tennelly would not remain for breakfast, even, but started on the return
trip at once, with only a brief stop at a wayside inn for something to
eat. The elderly attendant in the back seat was disappointed. She had
no chance to get a bit of gossip by the way with any one, but she got
good pay for the night's ride, and made up some thrilling stories to
tell when she got back that were really better than the truth might have
turned out to be, so there was nothing lost, after all.

It was Tennelly who broke the silence between them when he and Courtland
were at last alone together. "She only went for a ride in his
aeroplane," he said, sadly. "She had no idea of staying more than an
afternoon. He had promised to set her down at the next station to
Beechwood, where her aunt was to meet her. She was filled with horror
and consternation when she found she must be away overnight. But even
then she had no idea of his purpose. She says that nobody ever told her
about such things, she was ignorant as a little child! She is full of
repentance, and feels that this will be a lesson for her. She says she
intends to devote her life to me if I will only forgive her."

So that was what she had told Tennelly behind the closed doors!

Before Courtland's eyes there floated a vision of Gila as she first
caught sight of him in the office of the inn. If ever soul was guilty in
full knowledge of her sin she had been! Again she passed before his
vision with shamed head down-drooped and all her proud, imperial manner
gone. The mask had fallen from Gila forever so far as Courtland was
concerned. Not even her little, pitiful, teary face that morning, when
she crept from the car at her aunt's door, could deceive him again.

"And you _believe_ all that?" asked Courtland. He could not help it. His
dearest friend was in peril. What else could he do?

"I--don't know!" said Tennelly, helplessly.

There was silence in the room. Then Tennelly did realize a little!
Perhaps Tennelly had known all along, better than he!

"And--you will forgive her?"

"I _must_!" said Tennelly, in desperation. "Court, my life is bound up
in her!"

"So I once thought!" Courtland was only musing out loud.

Tennelly looked at him sadly.

"She almost wrecked my soul!" went on Courtland.

"I know," said Tennelly, in profound sorrow. "She told me."

"She _told you_?"

"Yes, before we were engaged. She told me that she had asked you to give
up preaching, that she could never bear to be a minister's wife. I had
begun to realize what that would mean to you then. I respected your
choice. It was great of you, Court! But you never really loved her, man,
or you could not have given her up!"

Courtland was silent for a moment, then he burst out: "Nelly! It was not
that! You _shall_ know the truth! She asked me to give up _my God_ for
her!"

"_I have no God_," said Tennelly, dully.

A great yearning for his friend filled the heart of Courtland. "Listen,
old man, you _mustn't_ marry her!" he burst out again. "I believe she's
rotten all the way through. You didn't see and hear all last night. She
_can't be_ true! She hasn't it in her! She will be false to you whenever
she takes the whim! She will lead you through hell!"

"You don't understand. I would _go_ through hell to be with her!"

Tennelly's words rang through the room like a knell, and Courtland could
say no more. There was silence in the room. Courtland watched his
friend's haggard face anxiously. There were deep lines of agony about
his mouth and dark circles under his eyes.

Suddenly Tennelly lifted his hand and laid it on his friend's. "Thanks,
Court. Thanks a lot. I appreciate it all more than you know. But this is
my job. I guess I've got to undertake it! And, _man_! can't you see I've
_got_ to believe her?"

"I suppose you have, Nelly. God help you!"

When Courtland got back to the seminary he found a letter from Mother
Marshall.




CHAPTER XXXII


Courtland opened Mother Marshall's letter with a feeling of relief and
anticipation. Here at least would be a fresh, pure breath of sweetness.
His soul was worn and troubled with the experience of the past two days.
A great loneliness possessed him when he thought of Tennelly, or when he
looked forward to his future, for he truly was convinced that he never
should turn to the love of woman again; and so the dreams of home and
love and little children that had had their normal part in his thoughts
of the future were cut out, and the days stretched forward in one long
round of duty.

     DEAR PAUL [it began, familiarly]:

     This is Stephen Marshall's mother and I'm calling you by
     your first name because it seems to bring my boy back again
     to be writing so familiar-like to one of his comrades.

     We've been wondering, Father and I, since you said you
     didn't have any real mother of your own, whether you
     mightn't like to come home Christmas to us for a little
     while and borrow Stephen's mother. I've got a wonderful
     hungering in my heart to hear a little more about my boy's
     death. I couldn't have borne it just at first, because it
     was all so hard to give him up, and he just beginning to
     live his earthly life. But now since I can realize him over
     by the Father, I would like to know it all. Bonnie says that
     you saw Stephen go, and I thought perhaps you could spare a
     little time to run out West and tell me.

     Of course, if you are busy and have other plans you mustn't
     let this bother you. I can wait till some time when you are
     coming West and can stop over for a day. But if you care to
     come home to Mother Marshall and let her play you are her
     boy for a little while, you will make us all very happy.

When Courtland had finished reading the letter he put his head down on
his desk and shed the first tears his eyes had known since he was a
little boy. To have a home and mother-heart open to him like that in the
midst of all his sorrow and perplexity fairly unmanned him. By and by he
lifted up his head and wrote a hearty acceptance of the invitation.

That was in November.

In the middle of December Tennelly and Gila were married.

It was not any of Courtland's choosing that he was best man. He shrank
inexpressibly from even attending that wedding. He tried to arrange for
his Western trip so early as to avoid it. Not that he had any more
personal feeling about Gila, but because he dreaded to see his friend
tied up to such a future. It seemed as if the wedding was Tennelly's
funeral.

But Tennelly had driven up to the seminary on three successive weeks and
begged that Courtland would stand by him.

"You're the only one in the wide world who knows all about it, and
understands, Court," he pleaded, and Courtland, looking at his friend's
wistful face, feeling, as he did, that Tennelly was entering a living
purgatory, could not refuse him.

It did not please Gila to have him take that place in the wedding party.
He knew her shame, and she could not trail her wedding robes as
guilelessly before him now, nor lift her imperious little head, with its
crown of costly blossoms, before the envious world, without realizing
that she was but a whited sepulcher, her little rotten heart all death
beneath the spotless robes. For she was keen enough to know that she was
defiled forever in Courtland's eyes. She might fool Tennelly by pleading
innocence and deceit, but never Courtland. For his eyes had pried into
her very soul that night he had discovered her in sin. She had a feeling
that he and his God were in league against her. No, Gila did not want
Courtland to be Tennelly's best man. But Tennelly had insisted. He had
given in about almost every other thing under heaven, and Gila had had
her way, but he would have Courtland for best man.

She drooped her long lashes over her lovely cheeks, and trailed her
white robes up a long aisle of white lilies to the steps of the altar;
but when she lifted her miserable eyes in front of the altar she could
not help seeing the face of the man who had discovered her shame. It was
a case of her little naked, sinful soul walking in the Garden again,
with the Voice and the eyes of a God upon it.

Lovely! Composed! Charming! Exquisite! All these and more they said she
was as she stood before the white-robed priest and went through the
ceremony, repeating, parrot-like, the words: "I, Gila, take thee,
Llewellyn--" But in her heart was wrath and hate, and no more repentance
than a fallen angel feels.

When at last the agony was over and the bride and groom turned to walk
down the aisle, Gila lifted her pretty lips charmingly to Tennelly for
his kiss, and leaned lovingly upon his arm, smiling saucily at this one
and that as she pranced airily out into her future. Courtland, coming
just behind with the maid of honor, one of Gila's feather-brained
friends, lolling on his arm, felt that he ought to be inexpressibly
thankful to God that he was only best man in this procession, and not
bridegroom.

When at last the bride and groom were departed, and Courtland had shaken
off the kind but curious attentions of Bill Ward, who persisted in
thinking that Tennelly had cut him out with Gila, he turned to Pat and
whispered, softly:

"For the love of Mike, Pat, let's beat it before they start anything
else!"

Pat, anxious and troubled, heaved a sigh of relief, and hustled his old
friend out under the stars with almost a shout of joy. Nelly was caught
and bound for a season. Poor old Nelly! But Court was free! Thank the
Lord!

Courtland was almost glad that he went immediately back to hard work
again and should have little time to think. The past few days had
wearied him inexpressibly. He had come to look on life as a passing
show, and to feel almost too utterly left out of any pleasure in it.

It was a cold, snowy night that Courtland came down to the city and took
the Western express for his holiday.

There was snow, deep, vast, glistening, when he arrived at Sloan's
Station on the second morning, but the sun was out, and nothing could be
more dazzling than the scene that stretched on every side. They had come
through a blizzard and left it traveling eastward at a rapid rate.

Courtland was surprised to find Father Marshall waiting for him on the
platform, in a great buffalo-skin overcoat, beaver cap, and gloves. He
carried a duplicate coat which he offered to Courtland as soon as the
greetings were over.

"Here, put this on; you'll need it," he said, heartily, holding out the
coat. "It was Steve's. I guess it'll fit you. Mother and Bonnie's over
here, waiting. They couldn't stand it without coming along. I guess you
won't mind the ride, will you, after them stuffy cars? It's a beauty
day!"

And there were Mother Marshall and Bonnie, swathed to the chin in rugs
and shawls and furs, looking like two red-cheeked cherubs!

Bonnie was wearing a soft wool cap and scarf of knitted gray and white.
Her cheeks glowed like roses; her eyes were two stars for brightness.
Her gold hair rippled out beneath the cap and caught the sunshine all
around her face.

Courtland stood still and gazed at her in wonder and admiration. Was
this the sad, pale girl he had sent West to save her life? Why, she was
a beauty, and she looked as if she had never been ill in her life! He
could scarcely bear to take his eyes from her face long enough to get
into the front seat with Father Marshall.

As for Mother Marshall, nothing could be more satisfactory than the way
she looked like her picture, with those calm, peaceful eyes and that
tendency to a dimple in her cheek where a smile would naturally come.
Apple-cheeked, silver-haired, and plump. She was just ideal!

That was a gay ride they had, all talking and laughing excitedly in
their happiness at being together. It was so good to Mother Marshall to
see another pair of strong young shoulders there beside Father on the
front seat again!

It was Mother Marshall who took him up to Stephen's room herself when
they reached the nice old rambling farm-house set in the wide, white,
snowy landscape. Father Marshall had taken the car to the barn, and
Bonnie was hurrying the dinner on the table.

Courtland entered the room as if it had been a sacred place, and looked
around on the plain comfort: the home-made rugs, the fat, worsted
pincushion, the quaint old pictures on the walls, the bookcase with its
rows of books; the big white bed with its quilted counterpane of
delicate needlework, the neat marble-topped washstand with its speckless
appointments and its wealth of large old-fashioned towels.

"It isn't very fancy," said Mother Marshall, deprecatingly. "We fixed up
Bonnie's room as modern as we could when we knew she was coming"--she
waved an indicating hand toward the open door across the hall, where the
rosy glow of pink curtains and cherry-blossomed wall gave forth a
pleasant sense of light and joy--"and we had meant to fix this all over
for Steve the first Christmas when he came home, as a surprise; but now
that he has gone we sort of wanted to keep it just as he left it."

"It is great!" said Courtland, simply. "I like it just like this. Don't
you? It is fine of you to put me in it. I feel as if it was almost a
desecration, because, you see, I didn't know him very well; I wasn't the
friend to him I might have been. I thought I ought to tell you that
right at the start. Perhaps you wouldn't want me if you knew all about
it."

"You would have been his friend if you had had a chance to know him,"
beamed the brave little mother. "He was a real brave boy always!"

"He sure was!" said Courtland, deeply stirred. "But I did get to know
what a man he was. I saw him die, you know! But it was too late then!"

"It is never too late!" said Mother Marshall, brushing away a bright
tear. "There is heaven, you know!"

"Why, surely there is heaven! I hadn't thought of that! Won't that be
great?" Courtland spoke the words reverently. It came to him gladly
that he might make up in heaven for many things lost down here. He had
never thought of that before.

"I wonder if you would mind," said Mother Marshall, wistfully, "if I was
to kiss you, the way I used to do Steve when he'd been away?"

"I would mind very much," said Courtland, setting his suit-case down
suddenly and taking the plump little mother reverently into his big
arms. "It would be _great_, Mother Marshall," and he kissed her twice.

Mother Marshall reached her short little arms up around his neck and
laid her gray head for just a minute on the tall shoulder, while a tear
hurried down and fitted itself invisibly into her dimple; then she ran
her fingers through his thick brown hair and patted his cheek.

"Dear boy!" she breathed, contentedly, but suddenly roused herself.
"Here I'm keeping you, and that dinner'll spoil! Wash your hands and
come down quick! Bonnie will have everything ready!"

Courtland first realized the deep, happy, spiritual life of the home
when he came down to the dining-room and Father Marshall bowed his head
to ask a blessing. Strange as it may seem, it was the first time in his
life that he had ever sat at a home table where a blessing was asked
upon the food. They had the custom in the seminary, of course, but it
was observed perfunctorily, the men taking it by turns. It had never
seemed the holy recognition of the Presence of the Master, as Father
Marshall made it seem.

There was Bonnie, like a daughter of the house, getting up for a second
pitcher of cream, running to the kitchen for more gravy. It was so ideal
that Courtland felt like throwing his napkin up in the air and
cheering.

It was all arranged by Mother Marshall that Bonnie and he should go to
the woods after dinner for greens and a Christmas tree. Bonnie looked at
Courtland almost apologetically, wondering if he were too tired for a
strenuous expedition like that.

No. Courtland was not tired. He had never been so rested in his life. He
felt like hugging Mother Marshall for getting up the plan, for he could
see Bonnie never would have proposed it, she was too shy. He donned a
pair of Stephen's old leather leggings and a sweater, shouldered the ax
quite as if he had ever carried one before, and they started.

He thought he never had seen anything quite so lovely as Bonnie in that
fuzzy little woolen cap, with the sunshine of her hair straying out and
the fine glow in her beautiful face. He knew he had never heard music
half so sweet as Bonnie's laugh as it rang through the woods when she
saw a squirrel sitting on a high limb scolding at their intrusion. He
never thought of Gila once the whole afternoon, nor even brought to mind
his lost ideals of womanhood.

They found a tree just to their liking. Bonnie had it all picked out
weeks beforehand, but she did not tell him so, and he thought he had
discovered it for himself. They cut masses of laurel, and ground-pine,
and strung them on twine. They dragged the tree and greens home through
the snow, laughing and struggling with their fragrant burden, getting
wonderfully well acquainted, so that at the very door-step they had to
lay down their greens and have a snow-fight, with Father and Mother
Marshall standing delightedly at the kitchen window, watching them.
Mother's cheek was pressed softly against the old gray hat. She was
thinking how Stephen would have liked to be here with them; how glad he
would be if he could hear the happy shouts of young people ringing
around the lonely old house again!

They set the tree up in the big parlor, and made a great log fire on the
hearth to give good cheer--for the house was warm as a pocket without
it. They colored and strung popcorn, gilded walnuts, cut silver-paper
stars and chains for the tree, and hung strings of cranberries,
bright-red apples, and oranges between. They trimmed the house from top
to bottom, even twining ground-pine on the stair rail.

Those were the speediest two weeks that Courtland ever spent in his
life. He had thought to remain with the Marshalls perhaps three or four
days, but instead of that he delayed till the very last train that would
get him back to the seminary in time for work, and missed two classes at
that. For he had never had a comrade like Bonnie; and he knew, from the
first day almost, that he had never known a love like the love that
flamed up in his soul for this sweet, strong-spirited girl. The old
house rang with their laughter from morning to night as they chased each
other up-stairs and down, like two children. Hours they spent taking
long tramps through the woods or over the country roads; more hours they
spent reading aloud to each other, or rather, most of the time Bonnie
reading and Courtland devouring her lovely face with his eyes from
behind a sheltering hand, watching every varying expression, noting the
straight, delicate brows, the beautiful eyes filled with holy things as
they lifted now and then in the reading; marveling over the sweetness of
the voice.

The second day of his visit Courtland had made an errand with Bonnie to
town to send off several telegrams. As a result a lot of things arrived
for him the day before Christmas, marked "Rush!" They were smuggled
into the parlor, behind the Christmas tree, with great secrecy after
dark by Bonnie and Courtland; and covered with the buffalo robes from
the car till morning. There was a big leather chair with air-cushions
for Father Marshall; its mate in lady's size for Mother; a set of
encyclopedias that he had heard Father say he wished he had; a lot of
silver forks and spoons for Mother, who had apologized for the silver
being rubbed off of some of hers. There were two sets of books in
wonderful leather bindings that he had heard Bonnie say she longed to
read, and there was the tiniest little gold watch, about which he had
been in terrible doubt ever since he had sent for it. Suppose Bonnie
should think it wrong to accept it when she had known him so short a
time! How was he going to make her see that it was all right? He
couldn't tell her she was a sort of a sister of his, for he didn't want
her for a sister. He puzzled over that question whenever he had time,
which wasn't often, because he was so busy and so happy every minute.

Then there were great five-pound boxes of chocolates, glacéd nuts and
bonbons, and a crate of foreign fruits, with nuts, raisins, figs, and
dates. There was a long, deep box from the nearest city filled with the
most wonderful hothouse blossoms: roses, lilies, sweet peas, violets,
gardenias, and even orchids. Courtland had never enjoyed spending money
so much in all his life. He only wished he could get back to the city
for a couple of hours and buy a lot more things.

To paint the picture of Mother Marshall when she sat on her new
air-cushions and counted her spoons and forks--real silver forks beyond
all her dreamings!--to show Father Marshall, as he wiped his spectacles
and bent, beaming, over the encyclopedias or rested his gray head back
against the cushions! Ah! That would be the work of an artist who could
catch the glory that shines deeper than faces and reaches souls! As for
Courtland, he was too much taken up watching Bonnie's face when she
opened her books, looking deep into her eyes as she looked up from the
little velvet case where the watch ticked softly into her wondering
ears; seeing the breathlessness with which she lifted the flowers from
their bed among the ferns and placed them reverently in jars and
pitchers around the room.

It was a wonderful Christmas! The first real Christmas Courtland had
ever known. Sitting in the dim firelight between dusk and darkness,
watching Bonnie at the piano, listening to the tender Christmas music
she was playing, joining his sweet tenor in with her clear soprano now
and then, Courtland suddenly thought of Tennelly, off at Palm Beach,
doing the correct thing in wedding trips with Gila. Poor Tennelly! How
little he would be getting of the real joy of Christmas! How little he
would understand the wonderful peace that settled down in the heart of
his friend when, later, they all knelt in the firelight, and Father
Marshall prayed, as if he were talking to One who stood there close
beside him, whose companionship had been a life experience.

There were so many pictures that Courtland had to carry back with him to
the seminary. Bonnie in the kitchen, with a long-sleeved, high-necked
gingham apron on, frying doughnuts or baking waffles. Bonnie at the
organ on Sunday in the little church in town, or sitting in a corner of
the Sunday-school room surrounded by her seventeen boys, with her Bible
open on her lap and in her face the light of heaven while the boys
watched and listened, too intent to know that they were doing it. Bonnie
throwing snowballs from behind the snow fort he built her. Bonnie with
the wonderful mystery upon her when they talked about the little watch
and whether she might keep it. Bonnie in her window-seat with one of the
books he had given her, the morning he started to go out with Father
Marshall and see what was the matter with the automobile, and then came
back to his room unexpectedly after his knife and caught a glimpse of
her through the open door.

And that last one on the platform of Sloan's Station, waving him a
smiling good-by!

Courtland had torn himself away at last, with a promise that he would
return the minute his work was over, and with the consolation that
Bonnie was going to write to him. They had arranged to pursue a course
of study together. The future opened up rosily before him. How was it
that skies had ever looked dark, that he had thought his ideals
vanished, and womanhood a lost art when the world held this one pearl of
a girl? Bonnie! Rose Bonnie!




CHAPTER XXXIII


The rest of the winter sped away quickly. Courtland was very happy. Pat
looked at him enviously sometimes, yet he was content to have it so. His
old friend had not quite so much time to spend with him, but when he
came for a walk and a talk it was with a heartiness that satisfied. Pat
had long ago discovered that there was a girl at Stephen Marshall's old
home, and he sat wisely quiet and rejoiced. What kind of a girl he could
only imagine from Courtland's rapt look when he received a letter, and
from the exquisite photograph that presently took its place on
Courtland's desk. He hoped to have opportunity to judge more accurately
when the summer came, for Mother Marshall had invited Pat to come out
with Courtland in the spring and spend a week, and Pat was going. Pat
had something to confess to Mother Marshall.

Courtland went out twice that summer, once for a week as soon as his
classes were over. It was then that Bonnie promised to marry him.

Mother Marshall had a lot of sense and took a great liking to Pat. One
day she took him up in Stephen's room and told him all about Stephen's
boyhood. Pat, great big, baby giant that he was, knelt down beside her
chair, put his face in her lap, and blurted out the tale of how he had
led the mob against Stephen and been indirectly the cause of his death.

Mother Marshall heard him through with tears of compassion running down
her cheeks. It was not quite news to her, for Courtland had told her
something of the tale, without any names, when he had confessed that he
held the garments of those who did the persecuting.

"There, there!" said Mother Marshall, patting the big fellow's dark
head. "You never knew what you were doing, laddie! My Steve always
wanted a chance to prove that he was brave. When he was just a little
fellow and read about the martyrs, he used to say: 'Would I have that
much nerve, mother? A fellow never can _tell_ till he's been _tested_!'
And so I'm not sorry he had his chance to stand up before you all for
what he thought was right. Did you see my boy's face, too, when he
died?"

"Yes," said Pat, lifting his head earnestly. "I'd just picked up a
little kid he sent up to the fire-escape, and saw his face all lit up by
the fire. It looked like the face of an angel! Then I saw him lift up
his hands and look up like he saw somebody above, and he called out
something with a sort of smile, as if he was saying he'd be up there
pretty soon! And then--he fell!"

The tears were raining down Mother Marshall's cheeks by now, but there
was a smile of triumph in her eyes.

"He wanted to be a missionary, my Stephen did, only he was afraid he
wouldn't be able to preach. He always was shy before folks. But I guess
he preached his sermon!" She sighed contentedly.

"He sure did!" said Pat. "I never forgot that look on his face, nor the
way he took our roughneck insults. None of the fellows did. It made a
big impression on us all. And when Court began to change, came out
straight and said he believed in Christ, and all that, it knocked the
tar out of us all. Stephen hasn't got done preaching yet. You ought to
hear Court tell the story of his death. It bowled me over when I heard
it, and everywhere he tells it men believe! Wherever Paul Courtland
tells that story Stephen Marshall will be preaching."

Mother Marshall stooped over and kissed Pat's astonished forehead. "You
have made me a proud and happy mother to-day, laddie! I'm glad you
came."

Pat, suddenly conscious of himself, stumbled, blushing, to his feet.
"Thanks, Mother! It's been great! Believe me, I sha'n't ever forget it.
It's been like looking into heaven for this poor bum. If I'd had a home
like this I might have stood some chance of being like your Steve,
instead of just a roughneck athlete."

"Yes, I know," smiled Mother Marshall. "A dear, splendid roughneck,
doing a big work with the boys! Paul has told me all about it. You're
preaching a lot of sermons yourself, you know, and going to preach some
more. Now shall we go down? It's time for evening prayers."

So Pat put his strong arm around Mother Marshall's plump waist, drew one
of her hands in his, and together they walked down to the parlor, where
Bonnie was already playing "Rock of Ages." It seemed to Pat the kingdom
of heaven could be no sweeter, for this was the kingdom come on earth.
When he and Courtland were up-stairs in their room, and all the house
quiet for the night, Pat spoke:

"I've sized it up this way, Court. There ain't any dying! That's only an
imaginary line like the equator on the map. It's heaven or hell, both
now and hereafter! We can begin heaven right now if we want to, and live
it on through; and that's what these folks have done. You don't hear
them sitting here fighting like the professors used to do, about whether
there's a heaven or a hell! They know there's both. They're living in
one and pulling folks out of the other, hard as they can; and they're
too blamed busy, following out the Bible and seeing it prove itself, to
listen to all the twaddle to prove that it ain't so! I sure am darned
glad you gave me the tip and I got a chance to get in on this little old
game, for it's the best game I know, and the best part about it is it
lasts forever!"

Tennelly was away all that summer, doing the fashionable summer resorts
and taking a California trip. The next winter he spent in Washington.
Uncle Ramsey had him at work, and Courtland ran on him in his office
once, when he took a hurried trip down to see what he could do for the
eight-hour bill. Tennelly looked grave and sad. He was touchingly glad
to see Courtland. They did not speak of Gila once, but when Courtland
lay in his sleepless sleeper on the return trip that night Tennelly's
face haunted him, the wistfulness in it.

A few months later Tennelly wrote a brief note announcing the birth of a
daughter, named Doris Ramsey after his grandmother. The tone of his
letter seemed more cheerful.

Courtland was so happy that winter he could scarcely contain himself.
Pat had great times kidding him about the Western mail. Courtland was
supplying a vacant church down in the old factory district in the city,
and Pat often went along. On one of these Sunday afternoons late in the
spring they were walking down a street they did not often take, and
suddenly Courtland stopped with an exclamation of dismay and looked up
at a great blaring sign wired on a big old-fashioned church:

     CHURCH OF GOD
       FOR SALE

was the startling statement.

Pat looked up at the sign and then at Courtland's face, figuring out, as
he usually could, what was the matter with Court.

"Gosh! That's darned tough luck!" he said, sympathetically.

"It's terrible!" said Courtland.

"H'm!" said Pat, again. "Whose fault do you s'pose it is? Not God's.
Somebody fell down on his job, I reckon! Congregation gone to the devil,
very likely!"

"Wait!" said Courtland, gravely. "I must find out."

He stepped into a little cigar-store and asked some questions. "You were
right, Pat," he said, when he came out. "The congregation has gone to
the devil. They have moved up into the more fashionable part of town,
and the church is for sale. There's only one member of the old church
left down here. I'm going around to see him. Pat, that sign mustn't stay
up there! It's a disgrace to God."

"What could you do about it?" Pat was puzzled.

"Do about it? Why, man, I can buy it if there isn't any other way!"

They went to see the church member, who proved to be a good old soul,
but deaf and old and very poor. He said they had to give the church up;
they couldn't make it pay. All the rich people had moved away. He shook
his head sadly and told how he and his wife were married there. He
hobbled over and showed them how to get in a side door.

The yellow afternoon sun was sifting through windows of cheap stained
glass, and fell in mellow quiet upon the faded cushions and musty
ingrain carpet. The place had that deserted look of having been
abandoned, yet Courtland, as he stood in the shadow under the old
balcony, seemed to see the Presence of the eternal God standing up there
behind the pulpit, seemed to feel the hallowed memories of long ago,
and scent the lingering incense of all the prayers that had gone up from
all the souls who had worshiped there in the years that were past.

"They think an iron-foundry's going to buy it, or else some one may make
a munition-factory out of it," the old man contributed. "This war's
bringing a big change over things."

"Their plowshares into swords, their pruning-hooks into spears," chanted
an unseen voice, sadly, behind Courtland. His face set sternly. He
turned to Pat:

"I can't let that happen, old man!" he said. "I'm going to buy it if I
can. Come, we'll go and look it up!"

Pat looked at his companion with awe. He had always known he was rich,
but--to purchase a church as if it were a jack-knife! That sure was
going some!

Courtland did not return to the seminary until Tuesday morning. By that
time he had bought his church. It didn't take him long to come to an
agreement. The Church of God was in a bad way and was willing to take up
with almost any offer that would cover their liabilities.

"Well," said Pat, "that sure was some hustle! There's one thing, Court.
You won't have to candidate for any church like those other guys in your
little old seminary. You just went out and bought one; though I surmise
you and I'll have to do some scrubbing if you calculate to hold services
there very soon."

"H'm!" said Courtland. "I hadn't thought of that, Pat! Maybe that would
be a good idea!"

"Holy Mackinaw, man! What did you buy it for, then, if you didn't intend
to use it? Do it just to have the right to tear down that blooming sign,
did you?"

"That's about the size of it," smiled Courtland as he halted in front
of his newly acquired church and looked up at it with interest. "But now
I've got it I might as well use it. Suppose we start a mission here,
Pat, you and I? Let's cut that sign down first, and then, Pat, I'm going
to hunt up a stone-cutter. This church has got to have a new name.
'Church of God for sale' has killed this one! A church that used to
belong to God and doesn't any more is what that means. They have sold
the Church of God, but His Presence is still here!"

A few weeks later, when the two came down to look things over, the
granite arch over the old front doors bore the inscription in letters of
stone:

     CHURCH OF THE PRESENCE OF GOD

Courtland stood looking for a moment, and then he turned to Pat eagerly.
"I'm going to get possession of the whole block if I can; maybe the
opposite one, too, for a park, and you've got to be physical director!
I'll turn the kids and the older boys over to you, old man!"

Pat's eyes were full of tears. He had to turn away to hide them. "You're
a darned old dreamer!" he said, in a choking voice.

So the rejuvenation of the old church went on from week to week. The men
at the seminary grew curious as to what took Pat and Courtland to the
city so much. Was it a girl? It finally got around that Courtland had a
rich and aristocratic church in view, and was soon to be married to the
daughter of one of its prominent members. But when they began to
congratulate him, Courtland grinned.

"When I preach my first sermon you may all come down and see," he
replied, and that was all they could get out of him.

Courtland found that a lot had to be done to that church. Plaster was
falling off in places, the pews were getting rickety. The pulpit needed
doing over, and the floor had to be recarpeted. But it was wonderful
what a difference it all made when it was done. Soft greens and browns
replaced the faded red. The carpet was thick and soft, the cushions
matched. Bonnie had given careful suggestions about it all.

"You could have got along without cushions, you know," said Pat,
frugally, as he seated himself in appreciative comfort.

"I know," said Courtland, "but I want this to look like a _church_! Some
day when we get the rest of the block and can tear down the buildings
and have a little sunlight and air, we'll have some _real windows_ with
wonderful gospel stories on them, but these will do for now. There's got
to be a pipe-organ some day, and Bonnie will play it!"

Pat always glowed when Courtland spoke of Bonnie. He never had ceased to
be thankful that Courtland escaped from Gila's machinations. But that
very afternoon, as Courtland was preparing to hurry to the train, there
came a note from Pat, who had gone ahead, on an errand:

     DEAR COURT,--Tennelly's in trouble. He's up at his
     old rooms. He wants you. I'll wait for you down in the
     office.

                                                   PAT.




CHAPTER XXXIV


Tennelly was pacing up and down the room. His face was white, his eyes
were wild. He had the haggard look of one who has come through a long
series of harrowing experiences up to the supreme torture where there is
nothing worse that can happen.

Courtland's knock brought him at once to the door. With both hands they
gave the fellowship grip that had meant so much to each in college.

A moment they stood so, looking into each other's eyes, Courtland,
wondering, startled, questioning. It was Gila, of course! Nothing else
could reach the man's soul and make him look like that! But what had
happened? Not death! No, not even death could bring that look of shame
and degradation to his high-minded friend's eyes.

As if Tennelly had read his question he spoke in a voice so husky with
emotion that his words were scarcely audible: "Didn't Pat tell you?"

Courtland shook his head.

Tennelly's head went down, as if he were waiting for courage to speak.
Then, huskily: "She's gone, Court!"

"Gone?"

"Left me, Court! She sailed at daybreak for Italy with another man."

Tennelly fumbled in his pocket and brought out a crumpled note,
blistered with tears. "Read it!" he muttered, and turned away to the
window.

Courtland read:

     DEAR LEW,--I'm sure when you come to your senses
     and get over some of your narrow ideas you'll be as much
     relieved as I am over what I've decided to do. You and I
     never were fitted for each other, and I can't stand this
     life another day. I'm simply perishing! It's up to me to do
     something, for I know, with your strait-laced notions, you
     never will! So when you read this I shall be out of reach,
     on my way to Italy with Count von Bremen. They say there's
     going to be war in this country, anyway, and I hate such
     things, so I had to get out of it. You won't have any
     trouble in getting a divorce, and you'll soon be glad I did
     it.

     As for the kid, if she lives she's much better off with you
     than with me, for you know I never could stand children;
     they get on my nerves. And, anyhow, I never could be all the
     things you tried to make me, and it's better in the end this
     way. So good-by, and don't try to come after me. I won't
     come back, no matter what you do, for I'm bored to death
     with the last two years and I've got to see some life!

                                                    GILA

Courtland read the flippant little note twice before he trusted himself
to speak, and then he walked over to the window, slowly smoothing and
folding the crumpled paper. A baby's cry in the next room pierced the
air, and the father gripped the window-seat and quivered as if a bullet
had struck him.

Courtland put his hand lovingly within his friend's arm: "Nelly, old
fellow," he said, "you know that I feel with you--"

"I know, Court!" with a weary sigh. "That's why I sent for you. I had to
have you, somehow!"

"Nelly! There aren't any words made delicate enough to handle this thing
without hurting. It's raw flesh and full of nerves. There's just One
can do anything here! I wish you believed in God!"

"I do!" said Tennelly, in a dreary tone.

"He can come near you and give you strength to bear it. I know, for He
did it for me once!"

Courtland felt as if his words were falling on deaf ears, but Tennelly,
after a pause, asked, bitterly:

"Why did He do this to me, if He's what you say He is?"

"I'm not sure that He did, old man! I think perhaps you and I had a hand
in it!"

Tennelly looked at him keenly for an instant and turned away, silent. "I
know what you mean," he said. "You told me I'd go through hell, and I
have. I knew it in a way myself, but I'm afraid I'd do it again! I loved
her! God! I'm afraid--I _love her yet_! Man! You don't know what an ache
such love is."

"Yes, I do," said Courtland, with a sudden light in his face, but
Tennelly was not heeding him.

"It isn't entirely that I've lost her; that I've got to give up hoping
that she'll some time care and settle down to knowing she is gone
forever! It's the way she went! The--the--the _disgrace_! The
humiliation! The awfulness of the way she went! We've never had anything
like that in our family. And to think my baby has got to grow up to know
that shame! To know that her mother was a disgraceful woman! That I gave
her a mother like that!"

"Now, look here, Tennelly! You didn't know! You thought she would be all
right when you were married!"

"But I _did know_!" wailed Tennelly. "I knew in my soul! I think I knew
when I first saw her, and that was why I worried about you when you used
to go and see her. I knew she wasn't the woman for you. But, blamed fool
that I was! I thought I was more of a man of the world, and would be
able to hold her! No, I didn't, either, for I knew it was like trying to
enjoy a sound sleep in a powder-magazine with a pocketful of matches, to
trust my love to her! But I did it, anyway! I dared trouble! And my
little child has got to suffer for it!"

"Your little child will perhaps be better for it!"

"I can't see it that way!"

"You don't have to. If God does, isn't that enough?"

"I don't know! I can't see God now; it's too dark!" Tennelly put his
forehead against the window-pane and groaned.

"But you have your little child," said Courtland, hesitating. "Isn't
that something to help?"

"She breaks my heart," said the father. "To think of her worse than
motherless! That little bit of a helpless thing! And it's my fault that
she's here with a future of shame!"

"Nothing of the sort! It'll be your fault if she has a future of shame,
but it's up to you. Her mother's shame can't hurt her if you bring her
up right. It's your job, and you can get a lot of comfort out of it if
you try!"

"I don't see how," dully.

"Listen, Tennelly. Does she look like her mother?"

Tennelly's sensitive face quivered with pain. "Yes," he said, huskily.
"I'll send for her and you can see." He rang a bell. "I brought her and
the nurse up to town with me this morning."

An elderly, kind-faced woman brought the baby in, laid it in a big chair
where they could see it, and then withdrew.

Courtland drew near, half shyly, and looked in startled wonder. The baby
was strikingly like Gila, with all her grace, delicate features, wide
innocent eyes. The sweep of the long lashes on the little white cheeks,
that were all too white for baby flesh, seemed old and weird in the tiny
face. Yet when the baby looked up and recognized its father it crowed
and smiled, and the smile was wide and frank and lovable, like
Tennelly's. There was nothing artificial about it. Courtland drew a long
sigh of relief. For the moment he had been looking at the baby as if it
were Gila grown small again; now he suddenly realized it was a new
little soul with a life and a spirit of its own.

"She will be a blessing to you, Nelly," he said, looking up hopefully.

"I don't see it that way!" said the hopeless father, shaking his head.

"Would you rather have her--taken away--as her mother suggested?" he
hazarded, suddenly.

Tennelly gave him one quick, startled look. "God! No!" he said, and
staggered back into a chair. "Do you think she looks so sick as that? I
know she's not well. I know she's lost flesh! But she's been neglected.
Gila never cared for her and wouldn't be bothered looking after things.
She was angry because the baby came at all. She resented motherhood
because it put a limitation on her pleasures. My poor little girl!"

Tennelly dropped upon his knees beside the baby and buried his face in
its soft little neck.

The baby swept its dark lashes down with the old Gila trick, and looked
with a puzzled frown at the dark head so close to her face. Then she put
up her little hand and moved it over her father's hair with an awkward
attempt at comfort. The great big being with his head in her neck was in
trouble, and she was vaguely sympathetic.

A wave of pity swept over Courtland. He dropped upon his knees beside
his friend and spoke aloud:

"O Lord God, come near and let my friend feel Thy Presence now in his
terrible distress. Somehow speak peace to his soul and help him to know
Thee, for Thou art the only One that can help him. Help him to tell Thee
all his heart's bitterness now, alone with Thee and his little child,
and find relief."

Softly Courtland arose and slipped from the room, leaving them alone
with the Presence.

       *       *       *       *       *

Gila had been gone two months when the day was finally set for Bonnie's
wedding.

There had been consultations long and many over what to do about telling
Tennelly, for even Bonnie saw that the event could not but be painful to
him, coming as it did on the heels of his own deep trouble. And Tennelly
had long been Courtland's best friend; at least until Pat grew so close
as to share that privilege with him. It was finally decided that
Courtland should tell Tennelly about the approaching wedding at his
first opportunity.

Bonnie had long ago heard all about Gila, been through the bitter throes
of jealousy, and come out clear and trusting, with the whole thing
sanely and happily relegated to that place where all such troubles go
from the hearts of those who truly love each other and know there never
could be any one else in the universe who could take the place of the
beloved.

Courtland had been preaching in the Church of the Presence of God for
four Sabbaths now, and the congregation had been growing steadily. There
had not been much advertising. He had told a few friends in the
factories near by that there was to be service. He had put up a notice
on the door saying that the church would be open for worship regularly
and every one was welcome. He did not wish to force anything. He was
following the leading of the Spirit. If God really meant this work for
him, He would show him.

Courtland's preaching was not of the usual cut-and-dried order of the
young theologue. His theology had been studied to help him to understand
his God and his Bible, not to give him a set of rules for preaching. So
when he stood up in the pulpit it was not to follow any conventional
order of service, or to try to imitate the great preachers he had heard,
but to give the people who came something that would help them to live
during the week and enable them to realize the Presence of Christ in
their daily lives.

The men at the seminary got wind of it somehow, and came down by twos
and threes, and finally dozens, as they could get away from their own
preaching, to see what the dickens that close-mouthed Courtland was
doing, and went away thoughtful. It was not what they had expected of
their brilliant classmate, ministering to these common working-people
right in the neighborhood where they lived and worked.

At first they did not understand how he came to be in that church, and
asked what denomination it was, anyway. Courtland said he really didn't
know what it had been, but that he hoped it was the denomination of
Jesus Christ now.

"But whose church is it?" they asked.

"Mine," he said, simply.

Then they turned to Pat for explanation.

"That's straight," said Pat. "He bought it."

"_Bought_ it! Oh!" They were silenced. Not one of them could have bought
a church, and wouldn't have if they could. They would have bought a good
mansion for themselves against their retiring-day. Few of them
understood it. Only the man who was going to darkest Africa to work in
the jungles, and a couple who were bound, one for the leper country,
and another for China, had a light of understanding in their eyes, and
gripped Courtland's hand with reverence and ecstatic awe.

"But, man alive!" lingered one, unwilling to leave his brilliant friend
in such a hopeless hole. "Don't you realize if you don't hitch on to
some denomination, or board of trustees, or something, your work won't
count in the long run? Who's to carry on your work and keep up your name
and what you have done, after you are gone? You're foolish!" He had just
received a flattering call to a city church himself, and he knew he was
not half so well fitted for it as Courtland.

But Courtland flung up his hat in a boyish way and laughed. "I should
worry about my name after I am gone," he said. "And as for the work,
it's for me to do, isn't it? Not for me to arrange for after I'm dead.
If my heavenly Father wants it to keep up after I'm gone He'll manage to
find a way, won't He? My job is to look after it while I'm here. Perhaps
it won't be needed any longer after I'm gone. God sent me here to buy
His church when it was for sale, didn't He? Well, then, if it is for
sale again he'll find somebody else to buy it, unless He is done with
it. The New Jerusalem may be here by that time and we won't have to have
any churches. God Himself shall be the tabernacle! So you see I'm just
going on running my own little old church the best I can with what God
gives me, and I won't trouble any boards at present, not so long as I
have money enough to keep the wheels moving."

They went away then with doubtful looks, and Courtland heard one say to
another, shaking his head in a dubious way:

"I don't like it. It's all very irregular!"

And the other replied: "Yes! It's a pity about him! He might have done
something big if he hadn't been so impractical!"

"The poor stews!" said Pat, dryly, looking after them. "They haven't got
religion enough to carry them over till next week, the most of them, and
what they'll do when they really see what kind the Lord is I can't
guess! I wonder what they think that rich young man that Jesus loved
would have been like, anyway, if he hadn't gone away sorrowful and kept
his vast possessions. Cut it out, Pat! You're letting the devil in again
and getting censorious! Just shut your mouth and saw wood! They'll find
out some little old day in the morning, I guess."

Courtland wrote it all to Bonnie, all the happenings at seminary and
church, what the theologues had said about his being impractical and
irregular, and Bonnie, with a tender smile, leaned down and kissed the
words in the letter, and murmured, "Dear impractical beloved!" all
softly to herself.

For Bonnie was very happy. The possession of great wealth that would
have to be spent in the usual way, surrounded by social distinction,
attended by functions and society duties, would have been an
inexpressible burden to her. But money to be used without limit in
helping other people was a miracle of joy. To think that it should have
come to her!

Yet there was something greater than the money and the new interests
that were opening up before her, and that was the wonder of the man who
had chosen her to be his wife. That such a prince among men, such a
friend of God, should have passed by others of rank, of beauty and
attainments far greater than hers, and come away out West to take her,
fairly overwhelmed her with wonder when she had time to think about it.
For she was as busy as she was happy in these days. There was her
school work, her music, the little home duties, all she could make
Mother Marshall leave for her; the beautiful sewing she was doing on her
simple bridal garments; and stealing time from all to write the most
wonderful letters to the insatiable lover in the East.

Softly Bonnie went through these days, tender, happy, blithe as a bird;
a song on her lips whenever she went about the house; a caress in her
very touch for the dear old people who had been father and mother to her
in her loneliness; realizing only vaguely what it was going to be to
them when she was gone and they were all alone again. For her heart was
so full of her own joy she could not think a sad thought.

But one afternoon she came home from school a little earlier than usual.
Opening the door very softly that she might come on Mother Marshall and
surprise her, she heard voices in the dining-room, and paused to see if
there was company.

"It's going to be mighty hard to have Bonnie leave us," said Father
Marshall, with a wistful quaver.

There was a soft sigh over by the window, then Mother Marshall: "Yes,
Father, but we mustn't think about it, or the next thing we know we'll
let her see it. She's the kind of girl that would turn around and say
she couldn't get married, perhaps, if she got it in her head we needed
her. She's got a grand man, and I'm just as glad as I can be about
it"--there was a gulp like a sob over by the window.--"I wouldn't spoil
her happiness for anything in the world!" The voice took on a forced
cheerfulness.

"Sure! We wouldn't want to do that!"

"It's 'most as bad as when Stephen was going away, though. I have to
just shut my eyes when I go by her bedroom door and think about how we
fixed it up for her and counted on how she'd look, and all. I just
couldn't stand it. I had to shut the door and hurry down-stairs."

"Well, now, Mother, you mustn't feel that way. You know the Lord sent
her first. Maybe He has some other plan."

"Oh, I know!" said Mother, briskly. "I guess we can leave that to Him;
only seems like I can't bear to think of anybody else coming to be in
her room."

"Oh no! no! We couldn't stand for that!" said Father, quickly. "We'd
have to keep it for her--for them--when they come home to visit! If any
other party comes along I reckon we'll just build out a bay window on
the kitchen chamber, and fix that up. Now don't you worry, Mother. You
know he promised to bring her home a lot, and it ain't as if he hadn't
got money enough to travel, let alone a nottymobeel. I shouldn't wonder
maybe if we could go see them, even, some time. We could get to see the
university then, too, and go look at Steve's room. You'd like that,
wouldn't you, Mother?"

Bonnie did not go into the dining-room to surprise them. Instead, she
stole away down in the orchard to hide her tears.

A little later she saw the postman ride up to the letter-box on the
gate-post and drop in a letter, and all else was forgotten.

Yes, from Paul! A lovely, big, thick letter!

Mother and Father Marshall and their sadness suddenly vanished from her
thoughts, and she hurried back to a big stump in the orchard, where she
often read her letters.




CHAPTER XXXV


     DEAR BONNIE ROSE [she read, and smiled tenderly. He
     was always getting her a new name]:

     "I've been to see Tennelly at last, and he's great! What do
     you think? He's not only coming to the wedding, but he's
     asked if I will let him be best man, unless I'd rather have
     Pat! I told Pat, and you ought to have heard him roar. "Fat
     chance! Me best man, with you two fellows around!" he said.

     Father and my stepmother will come; but please tell Mother
     Marshall she needn't worry because they will only stay for
     the ceremony. I know she was a little troubled about my
     stepmother, lest things would seem plain to her; bless her
     dear heart! But she needn't at all, for she's a kindly soul,
     according to her lights. She's not to blame that they're
     only candle-lights instead of sunlight. They will come in
     their private car, which will be dropped off from the
     morning train and picked up by the night express at the
     Junction, so you see they'll have to leave for Sloan's
     Station early in the afternoon.

     But the greatest news of all I heard to-night! Pat brought
     it, as usual. It beats all how he finds out pleasant things.
     You remember how we wished that Burns hadn't gone to China
     yet, so he could marry us? Well, he's coming back. He's been
     sent on some errand or other for the government, in company
     with a Chinaman or two, and he's due in San Francisco a week
     before the wedding. I've sent a wireless to ask him to stop
     over and take part in the ceremony. I was sure this would
     meet with your approval. Of course, we'll ask your minister
     out there to assist. You don't know how this pleases me.
     There's only one of the professors I'd have cared to ask,
     and he's with his wife, who is very ill at a sanitarium. It
     seems somehow as if Burns belonged to us, doesn't it, dear?

     I stood to-night on the steps of the church and looked at a
     ray of the setting sun that was slanting between buildings
     and laying a finger of gold on the old dirty windows across
     the street till they blazed into sudden glory. As I looked
     the houses faded away, as they do in a moving picture, and
     gradually melted into a great open space that stretched a
     whole big block, all clear and green with thick velvety
     grass. There were trees in the space--a lot of them--and
     hammocks under some of them, with little children playing
     about. At the farthest end there were tennis-courts and a
     baseball diamond; and who do you think I saw teaching some
     boys to pitch, but Pat! On the other side of the street a
     big, old warehouse had been converted into a gymnasium with
     a swimming-pool.

     All around that block there were model tenements, with
     thousands of windows; and light and air and cheerfulness.
     There were flowers in little beds between the curbing and
     the pavement, that the children could water and cultivate
     and pick. There was a fountain of filtered water in the
     center of the green, and a drinking-fountain at each corner
     of the block, but there wasn't a saloon in sight!

     I looked around to my right, and the old stone house with
     its grimy face that belonged there had changed into a
     beautiful home with vines and flowers. There were windows
     everywhere jutting out with delightful unexpectedness, and
     just lovely green grass and more trees all the way to the
     corner! On the left, the old foundry had been cleansed and
     transformed, and had become a hospital belonging to the
     church. I couldn't help thinking right then and there what a
     grand doctor Tennelly would have made if he only hadn't been
     an aristocrat. The hospital was all white, and there was an
     ambulance belonging to it, and nurses who worked not only
     for money, but for the love of Christ. There wasn't a doctor
     in it who didn't know what the Presence of God meant, or
     couldn't point the way to be saved to a dying sinner.

     Back of the church block, in place of the old shackly
     factories, there was one great model factory with the best
     modern equipment, and the eight-hour system in full swing.
     No little children working for a scanty living! No tired
     girls and women standing all day long! No foreman that did
     not have a love for humanity in his soul and some kind of an
     idea what it was to have the Presence of the living God in a
     factory!

     I went back to the big stone house and discovered there was
     a great big living-room with a grand piano at one end, and a
     stone fireplace large enough for logs. A wide staircase led
     up to a gallery where many rooms opened off, rooms enough
     for every one we wanted, and a big special one for Father
     and Mother Marshall, winters, opening off in a suite, so
     that they could be to themselves when they got tired of us
     all. Of course, in summers they might want to go home
     sometimes and take us all with them; or maybe run down to
     the shore with us in an off year now and then. Break the
     news to them gently, darling, for I've set my heart on that
     house just as I saw it, and I hope they won't object.

     There were other rooms, but they were vague, because I saw
     that you must have the key to them all yet, and I must wait
     till you come, to look into them.

     Then I heard sweet sounds from the church, and, turning, I
     went in. Some one was playing the organ, high up in the
     dusky shadows of the gallery, and I knew it was you, Bonnie
     Rose, my darling! So I knelt in a pew and listened, with the
     Presence standing there between us. And as I knelt another
     vision came to me, a vision of the past! I remembered the
     days when I did not know God; when I sneered and argued and
     did all I could in my young and conceited way against Him. I
     remembered, too, the time He came to me in my illness and I
     began to believe; and the day I read that verse marked in
     Stephen's Bible, "He that believeth on the Son of God hath
     the witness in himself." I suddenly realized that that had
     been made true to me. I have the witness in my own heart
     that Christ is the Son of God, my Saviour! That His Presence
     is on earth and manifest to me at many times. No seeming
     variance of science, no quibble of the intellect, can ever
     disturb this faith on which my soul rests. It is more than a
     conviction; it is a perfect satisfaction! I KNOW! I
     may not be able to explain all mysteries, but I can never
     doubt again, because I know. The more I meet with modern
     skepticism, the more I am convinced that that is the only
     answer to it all: "He that doeth His will shall know of the
     doctrine," and that promise is fulfilled to all who have the
     will to believe.

     All this came to me quite clearly as I knelt in the church
     in the sunset, while you were playing--was it "Rock of
     Ages"?--and a ray of the setting sun stole through the old
     yellow glass of the window in the organ-loft and lay on your
     hair like a crown, my Bonnie darling! My heart overflowed
     with gratitude at the great way life has opened up to me.
     That I, the least of His servants, should be honored by the
     love of this pearl of women!--

There was more of that letter, and Bonnie sat long on the stump reading
and re-reading, with her face a glow of wonder and joy. But at last she
got up and went to the house, bounding into the dining-room where Mother
and Father Marshall were pretending to be busy about a lamp that didn't
work right.

Down she sat with her letter and read it--at least as much as we have
read--to the two sad old dears who were trying so hard to get ready for
loneliness. But after that there was no more sadness in that house! No
more tears nor wistful looks. Father whistled everywhere he went, till
Mother told him he was like a boy again. Mother sang about her work
whenever she was alone. For why should they be sad any more? There were
good times still going in the world, and _they were in them_!

"Father!" whispered Mother, softly, that night, when she was supposed to
be well on her way toward slumber. "Do you suppose the Lord heard us
grumbling this afternoon, and sent that letter to make us ashamed of
ourselves?"

"No," said Father, tenderly, "I think He just smiled to think what a big
surprise He had ready for us. It doesn't pay to doubt God; it really
doesn't!"




CHAPTER XXXVI


Pat was out with the ambulance. He had been taking a convalescent from
the hospital down to the station and shipping him home to his good old
mother in the country, to be nursed back to health. Pat often did little
things like that that were utterly out of his province, just because he
liked to do them.

Pat had seen his patient off and was threading his way through a crowded
thoroughfare, with eyes alert for everything, when a little bright-red
racer passed him at a furious rate, driven by a woman with a reckless
hand. She shot by the ambulance like a rocket, and at the next corner
came face to face with a great motor-truck that was thundering around
the corner at a tempestuous speed. From the first glance there was no
chance for the racer. It crumpled like a thing of paper and lay in
bright splinters on the street, the lady tossed aside and motionless,
with her head against the curbing.

The crowd closed in about her, and some one sent a call for the police.
The crowd opened again as an officer signed to the ambulance to stand
by, and kindly hands put the lady inside. Pat put on all speed to the
home hospital, which was not far away, and was soon within its gates,
with the house doctor and a nurse rushing out in answer to his signal.

There was a light in the church close at hand, although it was not yet
dark. Bonnie was playing softly on the organ. Pat knew the hymn she was
playing:

     At evening, ere the sun was set,
       The sick, O Lord! around Thee lay;
     Oh, with what divers ills they met,
       Oh, with what joy they went away!

     Once more 'tis eventide, and we,
       Oppressed with various ills, draw near--

Pat was following the melody in his mind with the words that were so
often sung in the Church of the Presence of God at evening service. He
jumped down from his driver's seat and went around to the back of the
ambulance, where they were preparing to carry the patient into the
building. He was wondering what sort it was this time that he had
brought to the House of Healing. Then suddenly he saw her face and
stopped short, with a suppressed exclamation.

There, huddled on the stretcher, in her costly sporting garments, with
her long, dark lashes sweeping over her hard, little painted face, and a
pinched look of suffering about her loose-hung baby mouth, lay Gila!

He knew her at once and drew back in horror. What had he done! Brought
her here, this viper of evil that had crept into the garden of his
friends and despoiled them of their joy! Why had he not looked at her
before they started? Fool that he was! He might easily have taken her to
another hospital instead of this one. He could do so yet.

But Courtland was standing on the steps, looking down at the huddled
figure on the stretcher, with a strange expression of pity and
tenderness in his face.

"I did not know! I did not see her before, Court!" stammered Pat. "I
will take her somewhere else now before she has been disturbed."

"No, Pat, it's all right! It is fitting that she should come to us. I'm
glad you found her. You must have been led! Call Bonnie, please. And,
Pat, watch for Nelly and take him into my study. He was coming down on
the Boston express. Let me know as soon as he gets here."

Courtland went swiftly into the hospital. Pat looked after him for a
moment with a great light of love in his eyes, and realized for the
first time what was meant by the expulsive power of a new affection.
Court hadn't minded seeing Gila in the least on his own account. He was
only thinking of Tennelly. Poor Nelly! What would he do?

There was no hope for Gila from the first. There had been an injury to
the spine, and it was only a question of hours how long she had to stay.

It was Bonnie's face upon which the great dark eyes first opened in
consciousness again. Bonnie in soft, white garments sitting beside the
bed, watching. A strange contraction of fear and hate passed over her
face as she looked, and she spoke in an insolent, sharp little voice,
weak as a sick bird's chirp.

"Who sent you here?" she demanded.

"God," said Bonnie, gently, without an instant's hesitation.

A startled look came into Gila's eyes. "God! What does He want with me?
Has He sent you here to torment me? I know you, who you are! You are
that poor girl that Paul picked up in the street. You are come to pay me
back!"

Bonnie's face was full of tenderness. "No, dear! That is all passed.
I've just come to bring you a message from God."

"God! What have I to do with God?" A quiver of anguish passed over the
weird little face. "I hate God! He hates me! Am I dead, then, that He
sends me messages?"

"No, you are not dead. And God does not hate you. Listen! He says, 'I
have loved you with an everlasting love.' That's the message that He
sends. He is here now. He wants you to give attention to Him!"

The little blanched face on the pillow tightened and hardened in fear
once more. "That's that awful Presence again! The Presence! The
Presence! I've been trying to get away from it for three years, and it's
pursued me everywhere! Now I'm caught like a rat in a trap and can't get
away! If I'm not dead, then I must be dying, or you wouldn't dare talk
to me this awful way! _I am dying!_ And _you_ think _I'm going to
hell_!" Her shrill voice rose almost to a scream.

Above the sound, Bonnie's calm, clear voice dominated with a sudden
quieting hush. Courtland, standing with the doctor and Tennelly just
outside the partly open door, was thrilled with the sweetness of it, as
if some supernatural power were given to her at this trying time.

"Listen, Gila! This is what He says: 'God sent not His Son into the
world to condemn the world, but that the world through Him might be
saved.... God so loved the world that He gave His only Begotten Son,
that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting
life.' He wants you to _believe now_ that He loves you and wants to save
you."

"But He couldn't!" said Gila, with the old petulant tone. "I've hated
Him all my life! I _hate Him now_! And I've never been good! I couldn't
be good! I don't _want_ to be good! I want to do just what I _please_!
And I _will_! I won't hear you talk this way! I want to get up! Why does
my body feel so queer and numb, as if it wasn't there? Am I dying now?
Answer me quick! Am I dying? _I know I am._ I'm dying and you won't tell
me! I'm dying and I'm afraid! I'M AFRAID!"

One piercing scream after another rang out through the corridors. In
vain did Bonnie and the nurse seek to soothe her. The high, excited
voice raved on:

"I'm afraid to die! I'm afraid of that Presence! Send for Paul
Courtland! He tried to tell me once, and I wouldn't hear! I made him
choose between me and God! And _now I'm going to be punished_!"

"Listen, dear!" went on Bonnie's steady, tender voice. "God doesn't want
to punish. He wants to save. He is waiting to forgive you if you will
let Him!"

Something in her low-spoken words caught and held the attention of the
soul in mortal anguish. Gila fixed her great, anguishing eyes on Bonnie.

"Forgive! Forgive! How could anybody forgive all I've done! You don't
know anything about such things"--half contemptuously.--"You've always
been goody-good! I can see it in your look. You don't know what it is to
have men making fools of themselves over you! You don't know all I've
done! I've been what they call a sinner! I sent away the only man I ever
loved because I was _jealous of God_! I broke the heart of the man who
loved me because I got tired of him and his everlasting perfection! I
hated the idea of being a mother, and when my child came I deserted her!
I would have killed her if I had dared! I went away with a bad man! And
when I got tired of him I took the first way that opened to get away
from him! God doesn't forgive things like that! I didn't expect He would
when I did them. But it wasn't fair not to let me live out my life! I'm
too young to die! And I'm afraid! I'm AFRAID!"

"Yes. God forgives all those things! There was a woman once who had been
like that, and Jesus forgave her. He will forgive you if you ask Him.
But He can't forgive you unless you are sorry and really want Him to. He
says, 'Though your sins be as scarlet they shall be as white as snow;
and though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool,' but you
have to be sorry first that you sinned. He can't forgive you if you
aren't sorry."

"Sorry! _Sorry!_" Gila's laugh rang out mirthlessly and echoed in the
high, white room. "Oh, I'm _sorry_, all right! What do you think I am?
Do you think I've been _happy_? Don't you know that I've suffered
torments? Everything has turned to ashes that I've touched! I've gone
everywhere and done everything to try to forget myself, but always there
was that awful Presence chasing me! Standing in my way everywhere I
turned! Driving me! Always driving me toward hell! I've tried drowning
my thoughts with cocktails and dope, but always when it wore off there
would be the Presence of God pursuing me! Do you mean to tell me there
is forgiveness for me with Him?"

Her breath was coming in painful gasps as she screamed out the words as
the nurse leaned over and gave her a quieting draught.

Bonnie, in a low, clear voice, began to repeat Bible verses:

     "The blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from _all_
     sin!

     "As far as the East is from the West, so far hath He removed
     our transgressions from us.

     "I, even I, am he that blotteth out thy transgressions for
     mine own sake, and will not remember thy sins.

     "If we confess our sins He is faithful and just to forgive
     us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness."

Gila listened with wondering, incredulous eyes, like the eyes of a
frightened, naughty child who scarcely understood what was being said
and was in a frenzy of fear.

"Oh, if Paul Courtland were here he would tell me if this is true!" Gila
cried at last.

Instantly, from out the shadow of the doorway, stepped Courtland, and
stood at the foot of the bed where she could see him, looking steadily
at the dying girl for a moment, and then lifting his eyes, as if to One
who stood just beside her:

"O Jesus Christ! who came to save, come close to this poor little
wandering child of Thine and show her that she is forgiven! Take her
gently by the hand and help her to see Thee, how loving Thou art! Help
her to understand how Thou didst come to earth and die to take her place
of punishment so that she might be forgiven! Open her eyes to comprehend
what love like that can be!"

Gila turned startled eyes on Courtland as she heard his voice, strong,
beseeching, tender, intimate with God! She lay listening, watching his
illumined face as he prayed. Watched and listened as one who suddenly
sees a ray of light where all was darkness; till gradually the tenseness
and pain faded from her face and a surprised calm came to take its
place.

The strong voice went on, talking with the Saviour about what He had
done for this poor erring one, till with a sigh, like a tired child, the
eyelids dropped over her frightened eyes and a look of peace began to
dawn.

While the prayer had been going on, Tennelly, with his little girl in
his arms, had slipped silently into the room and stood with bowed head
looking with anguished eyes at the wreck of the beautiful girl who was
once his wife.

Suddenly, as if alive to subtle influences, Gila opened her great eyes
again and looked straight at Tennelly and the baby! A dart of
consciousness came into her gaze and something like a wave of anguish
passed over her face. She made a piteous, helpless movement with the
little jeweled hands that lay limply on the coverlet, and murmured one
word, with pleading in her eyes:

"Forgive!"

Courtland had ceased praying and the room was very still till Bonnie,
just outside the door, began to sing, softly:

     "Rock of Ages, cleft for me,
      Let me hide myself in Thee!
      Let the water and the blood
      From Thy riven side which flowed
      Be of sin the double cure,
      Save me from its guilt and power!"

Suddenly little Doris, who had been looking down, with wondering baby
solemnity on the strange scene, leaned forward and pointed to the bed.

"Pitty mamma dawn as'eep!" she said, softly; and with a groan Tennelly
sank with her to his knees beside the bed. Courtland, kneeling a little
way off, spoke out once more:

"Lord Jesus, the Saviour of the world, we leave her with Thy tender
mercy!"

As if a visible sign of assent had been asked, the setting sun suddenly
dropped lower, touching into blazing glory the golden cross on the
church, and threw its reflection upon the wall at the head of the bed
just over the white face of the dead.

The baby saw and pointed once again. "Pitty! Pitty! Papa, see!"

The sorrowing father lifted his eyes to the golden symbol of salvation,
and Courtland, standing at the foot of the bed, said, softly:

"I am the resurrection and the life: he that believeth in me, though he
were dead, yet shall he live."


THE END




"_The Books You Like to Read at the Price You Like to Pay_"


_There Are Two Sides to Everything_--

     --including the wrapper which covers every Grosset & Dunlap
     book. When you feel in the mood for a good romance, refer to
     the carefully selected list of modern fiction comprising
     most of the successes by prominent writers of the day which
     is printed on the back of every Grosset & Dunlap book
     wrapper.

     You will find more than five hundred titles to choose
     from--books for every mood and every taste and every
     pocket-book.

     _Don't forget the other side, but in case the wrapper is
     lost, write to the publishers for a complete catalog._

       *       *       *       *       *

     _There is a Grosset & Dunlap Book for every mood and for
     every taste_




EDGAR RICE BURROUGH'S NOVELS

     May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list.


TARZAN THE UNTAMED

Tells of Tarzan's return to the life of the ape-man in his search for
vengeance on those who took from him his wife and home.


JUNGLE TALES OF TARZAN

Records the many wonderful exploits by which Tarzan proves his right to
ape kingship.


A PRINCESS OF MARS

Forty-three million miles from the earth--a succession of the weirdest
and most astounding adventures in fiction. John Carter, American, finds
himself on the planet Mars, battling for a beautiful woman, with the
Green Men of Mars, terrible creatures fifteen feet high, mounted on
horses like dragons.


THE GODS OF MARS

Continuing John Carter's adventures on the Planet Mars, in which he does
battle against the ferocious "plant men," creatures whose mighty tails
swished their victims to instant death, and defies Issus, the terrible
Goddess of Death, whom all Mars worships and reveres.


THE WARLORD OF MARS

Old acquaintances, made in the two other stories, reappear, Tars Tarkas,
Tardos Mors and others. There is a happy ending to the story in the
union of the Warlord, the title conferred upon John Carter, with Dejah
Thoris.


THUVIA, MAID OF MARS

The fourth volume of the series. The story centers around the adventures
of Carthoris, the son of John Carter and Thuvia, daughter of a Martian
Emperor.

GROSSET & DUNLAP. PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK




JAMES OLIVER CURWOOD'S STORIES OF ADVENTURE

     May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list.


THE RIVER'S END

A story of the Royal Mounted Police.


THE GOLDEN SNARE

Thrilling adventures in the Far Northland.


NOMADS OF THE NORTH

The story of a bear-cub and a dog.


KAZAN

The tale of a "quarter-strain wolf and three-quarters husky" torn
between the call of the human and his wild mate.


BAREE, SON OF KAZAN

The story of the son of the blind Grey Wolf and the gallant part he
played in the lives of a man and a woman.


THE COURAGE OF CAPTAIN PLUM

The story of the King of Beaver Island, a Mormon colony, and his battle
with Captain Plum.


THE DANGER TRAIL

A tale of love, Indian vengeance, and a mystery of the North.


THE HUNTED WOMAN

A tale of a great fight in the "valley of gold" for a woman.


THE FLOWER OF THE NORTH

The story of Fort o' God, where the wild flavor of the wilderness is
blended with the courtly atmosphere of France.


THE GRIZZLY KING

The story of Thor, the big grizzly.


ISOBEL

A love story of the Far North.


THE WOLF HUNTERS

A thrilling tale of adventure in the Canadian wilderness.


THE GOLD HUNTERS

The story of adventure in the Hudson Bay wilds.


THE COURAGE OF MARGE O'DOONE

Filled with exciting incidents in the land of strong men and women.


BACK TO GOD'S COUNTRY

A thrilling story of the Far North. The great Photoplay was made from
this book.

GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK




ZANE GREY'S NOVELS

     May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list.


     THE MAN OF THE FOREST
     THE DESERT OF WHEAT
     THE U.P. TRAIL
     WILDFIRE
     THE BORDER LEGION
     THE RAINBOW TRAIL
     THE HERITAGE OF THE DESERT
     RIDERS OF THE PURPLE SAGE
     THE LIGHT OF WESTERN STARS
     THE LAST OF THE PLAINSMEN
     THE LONE STAR RANGER
     DESERT GOLD
     BETTY ZANE

       *       *       *       *       *

LAST OF THE GREAT SCOUTS

The life story of "Buffalo Bill" by his sister Helen Cody Wetmore, with
Foreword and conclusion by Zane Grey.


ZANE GREY'S BOOKS FOR BOYS

     KEN WARD IN THE JUNGLE
     THE YOUNG LION HUNTER
     THE YOUNG FORESTER
     THE YOUNG PITCHER
     THE SHORT STOP
     THE RED-HEADED OUTFIELD AND OTHER BASEBALL STORIES

GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK




PETER B. KYNE'S NOVELS

     May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list.


THE PRIDE OF PALOMAR

When two strong men clash and the under-dog has Irish blood in his
veins--there's a tale that Kyne can tell! And "the girl" is also very
much in evidence.


KINDRED OF THE DUST

Donald McKay, son of Hector McKay, millionaire lumber king, falls in
love with "Nan of the Sawdust Pile," a charming girl who has been
ostracized by her townsfolk.


THE VALLEY OF THE GIANTS

The fight of the Cardigans, father and son, to hold the Valley of the
Giants against treachery. The reader finishes with a sense of having
lived with big men and women in a big country.


CAPPY RICKS

The story of old Cappy Ricks and of Matt Peasley, the boy he tried to
break because he knew the acid test was good for his soul.


WEBSTER: MAN'S MAN

In a little Jim Crow Republic in Central America, a man and a woman,
hailing from the "States," met up with a revolution and for a while
adventures and excitement came so thick and fast that their love affair
had to wait for a lull in the game.


CAPTAIN SCRAGGS

This sea yarn recounts the adventures of three rapscallion sea-faring
men--a Captain Scraggs, owner of the green vegetable freighter Maggie,
Gibney the mate and McGuffney the engineer.


THE LONG CHANCE

A story fresh from the heart of the West, of San Pasqual, a sun-baked
desert town, of Harley P. Hennage, the best gambler, the best and worst
man of San Pasqual and of lovely Donna.

GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK




RUBY M. AYRES' NOVELS

     May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list.

RICHARD CHATTERTON

A fascinating story in which love and jealousy play strange tricks with
women's souls.


A BACHELOR HUSBAND

Can a woman love two men at the same time?

In its solving of this particular variety of triangle "A Bachelor
Husband" will particularly interest, and strangely enough, without one
shock to the most conventional minded.


THE SCAR

With fine comprehension and insight the author shows a terrific contrast
between the woman whose love was of the flesh and one whose love was of
the spirit.


THE MARRIAGE OF BARRY WICKLOW

Here is a man and woman who, marrying for love, yet try to build their
wedded life upon a gospel of hate for each other and yet win back to a
greater love for each other in the end.


THE UPHILL ROAD

The heroine of this story was a consort of thieves. The man was fine,
clean, fresh from the West. It is a story of strength and passion.


WINDS OF THE WORLD

Jill, a poor little typist, marries the great Henry Sturgess and
inherits millions, but not happiness. Then at last--but we must leave
that to Ruby M. Ayres to tell you as only she can.


THE SECOND HONEYMOON

In this story the author has produced a book which no one who has loved
or hopes to love can afford to miss. The story fairly leaps from climax
to climax.


THE PHANTOM LOVER

Have you not often heard of someone being in love with love rather than
the person they believed the object of their affections? That was
Esther! But she passes through the crisis into a deep and profound love.

GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK




FLORENCE L. BARCLAY'S NOVELS

     May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list.


THE WHITE LADIES OF WORCESTER

A novel of the 12th Century. The heroine, believing she had lost her
lover, enters a convent. He returns, and interesting developments
follow.


THE UPAS TREE

A love story of rare charm. It deals with a successful author and his
wife.


THROUGH THE POSTERN GATE

The story of a seven day courtship, in which the discrepancy in ages
vanished into insignificance before the convincing demonstration of
abiding love.


THE ROSARY

The story of a young artist who is reputed to love beauty above all else
in the world, but who, when blinded through an accident, gains life's
greatest happiness. A rare story of the great passion of two real people
superbly capable of love, its sacrifices and its exceeding reward.


THE MISTRESS OF SHENSTONE

The lovely young Lady Ingleby, recently widowed by the death of a
husband who never understood her, meets a fine, clean young chap who is
ignorant of her title and they fall deeply in love with each other. When
he learns her real identity a situation of singular power is developed.


THE BROKEN HALO

The story of a young man whose religious belief was shattered in
childhood and restored to him by the little white lady, many years older
than himself, to whom he is passionately devoted.


THE FOLLOWING OF THE STAR

The story of a young missionary, who, about to start for Africa, marries
wealthy Diana Rivers, in order to help her fulfill the conditions of her
uncle's will, and how they finally come to love each other and are
reunited after experiences that soften and purify.

GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK




ETHEL M. DELL'S NOVELS

     May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list.


THE LAMP IN THE DESERT

The scene of this splendid story is laid in India and tells of the lamp
of love that continues to shine through all sorts of tribulations to
final happiness.


GREATHEART

The story of a cripple whose deformed body conceals a noble soul.


THE HUNDREDTH CHANCE

A hero who worked to win even when there was only "a hundredth chance."


THE SWINDLER

The story of a "bad man's" soul revealed by woman's faith.


THE TIDAL WAVE

Tales of love and of women who learned to know the true from the false.


THE SAFETY CURTAIN

A very vivid love story of India. The volume also contains four other
long stories of equal interest.

GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK





End of Project Gutenberg's The Witness, by Grace Livingston Hill Lutz